A New World:

TAKEDOWN

A Novel by John O’Brien

This book is dedicated to all veterans of our military forces, past and present, law enforcement, and Fire/EMS services. Thank you all for your dedication and service.

Author’s Notice

The New World series is a fictional work. While some of the locations in the series describe actual locations, this is intended only to lend an authentic theme. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

As usual my mother, June O’Brien, takes first crack at the draft and spends many hours reading through and correcting my literary failings, of which I have a few. Thank you for correcting all of my attempts to throw “aspects” or “just” in every sentence. I highly encourage you to read the first book of her series, The Blue Child Series. You won’t be disappointed.

Thank you to the beta readers who take their valuable time to read through and correct my many errors. Alex Ranka, Ben Udkow, Dan Shaw, Frank Knoles, Jessica Woodman, Joe Mahoney, Laurel McMeredith Andreasen, Lizah Martin, Rick Higgins, Tiffany Clark, Vanessa McCutcheon, and Wayne Tripp. Thank you!

I also owe a belated thanks, not that he is belated, just that the thanks is long overdue, to Buz Osburn. He has put forth, as have many others, good ideas for the group with regards to survival strategies and places. Thank you, Buz.

Once again, I am indebted to Matthew Riggenbach for the cover art design. You have put up with me again and delivered yet another magical work. I thank you for your time and effort.

To Todd Brown for your immaculate editing. You have once again converted my chicken scratch into a legible work. For anyone needing a fantastic editor, he comes highly recommended.

To all of my readers, thank you!!! You are truly the best and I am constantly humbled by your kind words and messages. It is from these chats, messages, and reviews that I keep pounding away at the keyboard. This story is as much yours as it is mine. You make the story what it is and I appreciate all of the support you have given.

If you do happen to enjoy the story, feel free to leave a review. Reviews are important for two reasons. One is that’s how the books get up in the listing which of course means more sales. But more importantly, it lets me look at what everyone thinks of the story. Only through looking at the reviews and messages can I become a better writer.

John O’Brien

Author’s Note

Here is the seventh book of what started out as a trilogy at best. Some may applaud and others may shake their heads wondering when the story is going to end. The honest answer is that I really don’t know when the story will come to its conclusion. I have little control over it once the first words display across the screen. It literally takes on a life of its own. Now, I do have a general sense of where things are heading and major events but how the story gets there is up to the group of survivors. I merely tell their story as they want it told.

I have received several messages regarding Jack and Lynn’s relationship. Some feel that is seems more like a brother/sister relationship than an intimate one. There is much more that goes on between Jack and Lynn that isn’t written. I have chosen the path of this book to be more about the survival aspects rather than venturing down the Fifty Shades of Gray avenue. I just think that some facets aren’t necessary in telling the story. Perhaps handcuffs have been used but I just don’t feel that it’s necessary to put that in writing. There are evenings of Jack and Lynn lying together and talking intimately but I just don’t include those moments. Perhaps I should but those are their private moments shared between them.

I also portray some towns and cities in a certain light. This is in no way is a bias from me personally but are just meant as part of the story line. I ask that anyone actually living in or from these places to not take offense as none is intended.

Some have mentioned the black hole of people in Cabela’s. Things do happen and people talk. Jack does talk with him mom and occasionally the exes. The problem is that I can’t put every interaction in the books and if I did, it would turn more into a soap opera than post-apocalypse survival.

There have also been numerous comments regarding the night runners getting into Cabela’s - they can’t believe that the gate was left unguarded. I take a little blame for that and perhaps didn’t describe that the main gate is part of the outer wall surrounding the compound and hence, outside. This is only a first line of defense. The lapse in security was with allowing Alan to open the locked doors. A lot of security breaches happen from inside and this was just another one of those. Every security has holes in it, especially when you are looking for the attacks to come from outside. Couple that with being tired and under constant stress, lapses are inevitable.

You will probably note that this book takes a slightly different tact. I won’t give out spoilers at this point but there are parts that convey a small picture of what the rest of the country looks like after a few months into the fall of civilization.

So, enough. Let’s get on with the story.

John O’Brien

Prologue

Drescoll stands at the edge of the balcony firing into the unrelenting horde of night runners invading their sanctuary. The attack was sudden and unexpected. As he pours burst after burst into the multitude on the first floor below, he still has a hard time believing the fact that so many are inside. Hundreds of night runners lie on the hard floor, but they are a pittance compared to how many are on the ground in the wings under the balconies. Their shrieks permeate the interior to the point that it interferes with his thinking.

He looks across the open area where Lynn is directing Black Team as they hold the wide stairs that is only one of two ways to the second floor. They were fortunate to get into position before the onslaught began — they have the cameras, a vigilant crew in the operations room, and Sergeant Watkins to thank for that. Drescoll sees the other team’s staggered positions around the overhanging balcony directing fire into the masses below. Tracers and the smell of gunpowder fill the intervening space between the soldiers fighting for their very existence and the night runners attempting to take that away.

Drescoll wonders, and not for the first time, if they have enough ammo to hold out against the seemingly endless number of night runners still pouring through the warehouse door. A quick thought enters, How did they manage to get into the building? But he puts that aside. There’s time to figure that out later, he thinks, reloading and sending additional projectiles speeding into the teeming mass. If we survive.

Another thought enters. He is thankful that Allie isn’t here and is instead off with Jack. At least she’ll live to see another day. They’ve been kind of an item lately but have kept it secret. He isn’t usually fond of her always running around with Jack as that sometimes isn’t the safest place to be. Sure, Jack is resourceful and manages to get out of whatever situation he finds himself, but he always seems to be in the thick of it — whether intentional or that’s just his lot in life — and that worries Drescoll.

He worries first, because Allie is always there with him; and second, because of the group of survivors. Jack has done a good job of bringing them together and helping them coalesce into a team. There are plenty of people here who could lead, but everyone looks up to him — for right or wrong — and they can’t afford to lose him at this juncture. Even with him running off seemingly every few days, he’s a figurehead for many here.

Drescoll feels the heat from his barrel and readjusts his hold on the fore-grip. Smoke puffs rapidly from his suppressor as he adds to the steel curtain raining down on the night runners. He’s still not used to the silence of firefights using suppressors. To him, there should be the sharp, staccato sounds of rounds being fired. However, the shrieks emanating from below more than make up for the decreased volume of gunfire. Shouts from the other team leaders as they direct their soldiers rise above the din from time to time. Time is now measured in the number of night runners falling to the floor. The dead and injured begin to stack up in piles under the overhangs, forming small walls in places.

Drescoll watches as a ripple runs through the horde below. They suddenly turn and pour toward the stairs where Lynn and Black Team are holding their own. The speed of the sudden shift startles him as he continues — like the others around him — to fire burst after burst. The number of night runner bodies lying motionless shows that progress is being made, but the vast amount behind seems endless. The stream of night runners trying to gain the stairs is staggering, and they eventually make headway despite the determined efforts of Black Team and the others attempting to hold the second floor.

Another ripple runs through the mass and Drescoll watches in horror as they pour upward and over the top, swarming around Lynn and the rest of Black Team. All of those defending the stairs vanish under the multitude of bodies.

“All teams, form a line across near the escalator. Nothing gets by,” Drescoll shouts into the radio.

As heavy as his heart feels for Lynn and the others down, he knows the remaining teams must maintain if any of them are to survive the night. Grieving will come with the morning…if they make it. There are others to protect, and the fact that the night runners are now firmly entrenched on the second floor makes surviving a much more difficult matter.

The sound of boots pounding on the hard linoleum floor as soldiers rush to their new positions mixes with the clatter of night runners on the stairs, the ear-piercing shrieks, shouts of commands, and the moans of the dying and wounded. A thin haze from spent gunpowder hangs over the interior. The smell of it combines with the stench of blood and spilt entrails.

Drescoll pulls into position with the other teams forming a line across the second floor. This is to be their last line of defense, the only thing standing in the way of the wholesale slaughter of the rest of the survivors. A wall is formed as the rest of the teams spread across amidst a rattle of weapons being readied. Tension prevails, yet Drescoll can see determination and anger etched on the faces of the others — they too saw Black Team go down. With some on their knees and others standing, they wait for the night runners to enter their lanes of fire.

The night runners pause and then begin swarming back down the stairs much to the amazement of Drescoll and the teams. Many forms of, “What the fuck?” drift from the teams. He’s confused by the actions of the night runners. Adding to his incredulousness is that he sees Lynn’s blond hair in the midst of the packs as they make their way quickly down the stairs. They are carrying her out! He’s not sure if she’s alive or dead, but the fact that the night runners are one, taking her, and two, retreating, leaves him stunned. He doubts the teams would have been able to hold off the vast multitude of night runners, so the fact that they are hurriedly retreating is surprising to say the least.

The last of the night runners disappear through the door leaving a number of their kind behind — dead, dying, or shrieking in pain. The din that accompanied the horde leaves with them. With the exception of the moaning of the wounded and an occasional shriek from the mass of bodies below, silence prevails. The stunned teams look on in disbelief. Moments ago they were forming a last line of defense and now the building is empty; leaving a very surreal feeling.

Drescoll shakes his head to clear his amazement and brings himself back to the here and now. They aren’t out of it yet and he knows that; relaxing now can put them in another dangerous situation. For whatever reason, the night runners have fled, well, fled is the wrong word — they have left.

“Watkins, take the stairs. Mullins, you have the escalator. The rest of you, on me,” Drescoll orders.

“What about the civilians?” Horace asks.

“We’ll check on them later. We have to secure the building and check on Black Team first.”

Rounding the corner, he watches as several members of Black Team rise shakily to their feet. All but one manages to stand. Their faces are splotched with blood, whether their own or from the night runners is yet to be determined. They slowly pat themselves down checking for injuries and to assure themselves that they are, in fact, still alive. One staggers to the side and empties his stomach. Another is still down and moaning.

Drescoll kneels by the wounded man. He is shaking and convulsing with deep wounds about his face and neck which are bleeding freely. Placing one hand firmly on the most prominent bleeder, he turns to Specialist Taylor.

“Taylor, you’re in charge of Black Team. Put pressure on his wounds and send someone for the doc. This man needs blankets and an IV set up.”

Taylor looks around confused, “Where’s the first sergeant?”

“She’s gone,” Drescoll answers.

“What do you mean gone?”

“I mean they took her,” Drescoll responds.

“Took her? Who took her?”

“The fucking night runners. We’ll discuss this later. Right now, fetch the doc and take care of this man,” Drescoll says.

Taylor shakes his head in disbelief but sends someone for the supplies and the doc before kneeling next to his wounded team member. Drescoll rises and motions for the other teams not already posted to follow him. Cautiously walking down the stairs, alert for any sudden onslaught by hidden night runners, they make for the first floor. The footing is perilous and slick due to blood coating the steps and they have to step around a host of bodies lying on the treads. A few of the night runners are only injured, but their moaning is brought to a quick end with several well-placed shots. Reaching the first floor, the teams spread out. Sporadic shrieks rise from the piles of bodies that litter the floor.

“Cressman, finish off the wounded ones. Horace, you’re with me. We’re checking out the warehouse. Stay alert. If anything happens, we regroup upstairs covering the approaches,” Drescoll says.

“How in the hell did this happen?” Horace questions, looking around at the destruction.

“I don’t know, but we’re going to find out. We need to make sure the night runners are in fact gone, seal this place up, and then figure out what happened,” Drescoll answers.

Drescoll looks up to the balcony where the others are huddled out of sight in the dining and kitchen area. Several heads poke above the railing and he motions them back to their places. Muffled gunshots begin to punctuate the interior, silencing the moans one by one, as he, Horace, and the rest of Green and Blue Teams make a wary approach to the warehouse door. He still can’t figure out for the life of him why the night runners would take Lynn or why they would just leave when they were gaining the upper hand. It doesn’t make sense, and it’s just another unfathomable aspect regarding the night runners.

Blue and Green Teams stack up at the entrance to the warehouse. With hearts racing, they enter quickly with Green Team going left and Blue Team to the right. The soldiers hug the walls as they enter this potentially hostile domain. Lasers zip about in the darkness searching for targets. Nothing. The warehouse is empty.

“Lights on,” Drescoll calls, walking across the open area to a bank of light switches, turning them on, flooding the area with light.

The roll-up doors, through which the night runners gained entrance, stand open to the night beyond. There’s not a night runner in sight nor is one to be heard in the darkness outside.

“Horace, shut these doors and seal them up. Green Team will stay here with you. I’m heading to the control room,” Drescoll says.

Stepping back into the interior proper, the moans and screams have ceased. Cressman approaches, “What do you want to do with the bodies?”

“Make doubly sure none of them are still alive. There’s not much we can do tonight. We’ll clear them out and burn them in the morning,” Drescoll answers.

In the control room, Drescoll watches the tapes of the evening. He sees Alan open the gates and the night runners pour through moments later, eventually passing out of sight. Continuing to watch, he sees them reappear, run through the open gate, and vanish into the night. He pauses the replay frequently looking for signs of Lynn. He is eventually rewarded by the sight of her blond hair as she is carried away by several night runners. The surreal nature of the night increases as he repeatedly watches her limp body being lugged through the gates and off into the darkness. It’s like they specifically came for her, he thinks, watching one last time. But that makes absolute zero sense.

Leaving the control room and after ensuring that all of the doors are secure, he gathers the teams, along with Bannerman and Frank. He gives a brief of the evening’s occurrence and what he saw on the videos. The group is stunned by the news of Lynn and after much deliberation, not one of them can figure out the why of it all. For all intents and purposes, they should all be dead by now.

“This thing with Alan has me worried,” Frank speaks up, changing the conversation.

“Me too,” Drescoll agrees. “We still have another like him in our midst. I want a twenty-four hour watch on Julie. She is not to go anywhere without someone with her. For now, she is to be kept in her room and escorted when she eats or needs to use the facilities. This is for her protection and ours.” With some hesitation, the others agree.

“Now, I recommend we put a curfew into effect. Anyone needing to use the facilities after hours will need an escort. I understand people not being able to sleep and wandering around at night. I don’t have a problem with that, but they need to be escorted as well. The warehouse is off limits and no one is to be allowed near the doors at night,” Drescoll states.

There is no dissension. Knowing the fear factor is still high, they discuss guarding against making rash decisions, but they all agree to these rules for the interim.

“Tomorrow, we need to clean up the interior and dispose of the bodies. It’s a mess down there so we’ll keep everyone upstairs until we’ve managed that. We also need to send out search teams for Lynn at first light. I don’t know what in the hell happened here tonight, but we need to see where they took her,” Drescoll says.

The shock of the evening’s events prevents much conversation — everyone is still digesting what happened.

Taylor reports that the injured soldier is unconscious but stable. “He’s gone through two bags so far, but the doc says his signs are stable. Although his wounds were deep, they were clean and he should recover.”

After briefing the rest of the survivors, Drescoll stands with Green Team overlooking the first floor. With the fear strong, there’s little sleep for anyone. There’s a lot to do come morning, but they still have to make it through the night. Worry about Lynn occupies his mind, and he is anxious for morning so they can mount a search. The smell of hundreds of bodies lying unmoving on the floor below barely penetrates his consciousness. He blames himself for the loss of Lynn. It’s not that anyone could ever have seen this one coming…but that doesn’t alleviate his sense of being responsible.

With a heavy sigh and an even heavier heart, he lowers his head and waits for the first rays of light to pierce the darkness outside.

“I’m sorry, my friend. Fear not. We will find you and come get you.”

* * *

Sandra sees the images from her pack as they rush upward and envelop the female. She watches as they knock her down and begin to carry her down the stairs. The two-legged ones are still firing into the pack and she senses the continued loss of her numbers. Looking upward, she notices her pack has gained the floor where the two-legged ones are holding out. She knows she and her pack can gain the upper hand and destroy the lair. The thought of killing all of the two-legged ones while she has them on the run passes through her mind; however, she also knows that continuing the assault will cost her more of her pack. She has her prize and knows that she must save what is left of her numbers. She will need all she can if Michael decides to confront her. No, she must pull back and use the rest of the night to find a lair. She sends the message to pull back.

Exiting the lair, she leads her pack across the grassy plain and through the open portals. The night air feels good as she lopes along with her pack following. The interior of the two-legged ones reeked of their scent. She hadn’t been sure of how much longer she could control the anger and hunger of her pack that the scent of the two-legged ones brought. She had barely been able to control her own.

Passing through the gates, she feels eager and what could almost be construed as gleeful. She doesn’t know if the female is still alive or dead. At this point, Sandra doesn’t really care and almost hopes she is among the dead. It’s only important that the one who is so transfixed in her mind believes that she is alive. However, if the female is still alive, she will keep her that way. Whatever the case, she will ensure that the one she wants believes that the female still lives and comes to get her. With those thoughts in mind, she runs on into the darkness with her prize in tow.

It takes some time searching, but Sandra eventually finds a place to house her pack. Throughout the search, she feels several in her pack leave for Michael’s lair. Others follow as they feel more secure with him than with her. Sandra senses several images from those leaving. They are angry that she pulled them back when they could have fed on the two-legged ones. Rather than confront her about it, they decide to depart. She knows it won’t be long before Michael finds out what she has done. There is no doubt he will be angry, not just because she ventured forth and challenged his authority, but because she didn’t finish off the two-legged ones when she had the chance. He will be upset that she has potentially stirred up the ones who reside behind the giant wall.

It’s not as if they weren’t already stirred up, she thinks as she feels yet more of her pack head toward Michael. What Michael will do about it remains to be seen.

With those leaving, her pack dwindles from the thousands it once held to hundreds. It’s not near enough to hold out if Michael decides to finish them off. She knows those staying with her are loyal and will stay with her to the very end. If Michael does show up, she’ll move and try to stay out of his path. That might make it tough as she’ll have to hunt a wider area for food. She’ll be cautious where her pack hunts as she doesn’t want to tangle with Michael.

Sandra and her pack enter the large, sprawling building. The interior smells of those that died months ago — more of a musty odor than the reek of decay. She’ll direct some of her pack to begin cleaning out the dead two-legged ones with the coming of the next night. The others she’ll send out to hunt; some to gather fresh meat, and others to search nearby buildings for the alternate food sources. She will do as Michael did and begin to store against leaner days.

With regards to the female, if she’s alive, she’ll post guards with her day and night. With the two-legged ones awake during the time of the great burning light, she’ll send an image out of the female then in the hopes that the one she sensed long ago will see it and come. Sandra feels that he’ll come during the day, so she’ll keep some of her pack awake then to watch for any intrusion. However, she has the feeling that she’ll know when he draws near in time to be ready.

With those images occupying her mind, she settles in a large room with her pack around her and rubs her slightly bulging stomach, comforting the young one inside.

* * *

With the night passing and the sky above the mountains about to lighten, Michael stands by the entrance door to their lair waiting for the return of the last of those out hunting. Sandra and her pack haven’t arrived yet and he worries about what she is up to. He sensed some of her pack throughout the night and knows she went toward the two-legged lair again. There was a moment in the night when he sensed images of the pack inside and was pleased — perhaps he should have listened to her a little more. That was it, though, just a brief glimpse. However, with the night drawing to an end and no sight of her, he is worried — not so much for Sandra but about what she may have stirred up if the two-legged ones survive. Her not arriving may indicate that she and her pack didn’t make it.

Before the night begins to turn to the blue-gray of the impending dawn, several of Sandra’s pack begins to arrive — small groups arriving sporadically, and then a stream of them come into view and enter the lair. The flow trickles until the area is clear with no sign of Sandra. The sky shows the first hint of the night ending and Michael proceeds inside.

Calling one of Sandra’s leaders to his side, he “hears” the story of what happened. At first he is incredulous, but that is quickly followed by a deep, burning anger associated with hatred. He knew Sandra was a problem and should have killed her right away. The two-legged ones will search them out relentlessly and strike back. He’s still not sure what that thing is in the sky that rains down death, but he knows it’s associated with the two-legged ones — knows it for sure. The pack can’t fight that thing and he wonders if he has placed his pack far enough away.

He sends the leader off to rest and thinks about going after Sandra. He doesn’t know what that will accomplish, but it will keep her from creating new problems. For now…he’ll wait. Michael isn’t sure where she is and doesn’t want to waste time searching for her, especially if she’s close to the two-legged lair. He doesn’t want to expose the pack in that manner. They are safe for the moment and have food. He wishes he had been with her to make sure all of the two-legged ones were killed. That would make survival for the pack so much easier. If he could curse her, he would. Enough have filtered back that she isn’t a direct threat to his pack, but her actions could threaten them all.

He can’t figure out why she would capture one of their females. It just doesn’t make sense. It couldn’t be to set a trap to lure them out of their lair; she was already in it.  And why didn’t she kill them all when she had the chance?  Michael emits a low, menacing growl at the lost opportunity, Sandra going against his orders, and the increased danger that the pack now faces. If he sees her again, even though she is with a young one, he will kill her.

Just Another Day

The night is a replay of the night before…and many others prior when we’ve been out. Rising none-too-rested from the continual shrieks haunting the night at intervals — some close and others in the distance — I watch as the sun crests the horizon, its orange glow bathing the cockpit with a warm radiance. It does, however, bring a lonely feeling as we are in the middle of nowhere with no one around. It’s another day on the road and I want nothing more than to find the soldiers’ families and go home. The satellite phone remains silent as I try repeatedly to call back to base and reach Leonard.

We step outside for a breath of fresh air before starting on another leg of our journey. Ellsworth AFB lies a little over four hundred miles to the southeast so we’ll only have a little more than an hour in the air. Then it’s on to Sturgis where we hope to find a family safe and secure. Robert and I verify the data in the flight computer while we down a bite to eat. After checking that our cargo is secure, we run through the start-up procedures. The engines fill the aircraft with its familiar droning and vibration.

We lift off into the early morning sun and turn to the southeast, leaving the city of Great Falls to the night runners. We climb above the hills in the east and across a plain that stretches to the foothills of Yellowstone to the south. Billings, a town I’ve passed through a few times when on road trips out this way, comes into view to our right. The rugged mountains and hills of Yellowstone pass off our right wing in the distance. The park itself is surrounded by a ring of steep ridge lines and deep valleys that look like fractures radiating out from a central core — which they are.

Robert has the controls as we leave the last of the great mountains behind and cross into the rolling hills of Wyoming. Looking down at the roadways across some of the most sparsely populated areas of the country, I reminisce about some of the good times I had crossing that lonely state in the Challenger. I made short work of that state as I traversed the long stretches of highway in the back country. With a sigh, I pull my thoughts back into the cockpit and help Robert with the checklists for landing.

The rolling hills make way for the Black Hills which then open to high plains. As we descend, the ground below is the same brown color as Idaho. I can see that it was once agricultural land, but the only green now resides close to the few streams which run through the area. Ellsworth is a small base lying to the northeast of Rapid City.

If I remember correctly, this was a strategic base housing part of the bomber fleet; so if there is anyone still there, they are not going to like us arriving out of the blue. I did that once at a SAC base with an emergency landing and…well, let’s just say I didn’t enjoy the feel of biting the searing hot pavement. Needless to say, SAC bases didn’t — and don’t — enjoy unscheduled landings, even military ones.

Robert levels us off a couple of thousand feet above the ground and maneuvers so we can cut across the base. This will bring about a prompt response from any base security still in existence, but I do not want to be surprised like at Mountain Home. The other fact is that, if anyone is around, we’d have been on radar for some time now and we’d have heard that wonderful high-pitched tone of a radar lock.

Coming across the single, long runway, I see a few B-1 bombers parked on a side ramp near what must be the wing and base operations buildings. If I only knew the systems and how to fly one of those, we’d make short work of the night runners in our area, I think as we pass over the hangars and other ramp buildings. We soon pass over the small base and set up to circle around. There are only a few structures but nothing moves amongst them. Passing north of the base and over the bunkers situated there, Robert begins a shallow descent to make another pass at a lower altitude.

With a closer view, I see that deep sand drifts are piled against many of the buildings and the streets are partially covered as nature begins to take over. Looking at the roads, I don’t see any sign of tracks which matches with the lack of movement. I open up to see if I can sense any night runners but come up empty. I mean, there isn’t anything I can ‘see’ at all. If there are any around, they are well hidden.

“Take us over the city,” I say to Robert, pointing in the direction of Rapid City.

He brings us around and we head toward the town paralleling I-90. The city is mostly urban and appears much like Grand Rapids — residential neighborhoods sitting among brown fields and empty streets. I sense several packs of night runners in scattered pockets below as we pass back and forth across the city. Although not as much as with the base buildings, there is sand piled against several of the outlying structures. Looking for survivors, I don’t spot anything that would indicate that any are still alive. From every indication, it appears to be a dead city.

Sturgis, our eventual destination, lies about thirty miles to the north-northwest. We have time and I’d like to get a look at the layout of the city, so I direct Robert in that direction. The interstate that we follow lies at the foot of the rugged terrain that is The Black Hills. Much of the ridge lines on the eastern edges are still green with evergreen trees but the interior has turned brown. The only exceptions are thin lines of green still within the deep draws and along the small waterways snaking their way through the steep topography.

It’s a short flight and we are soon upon the town that is the home of the annual summer motorcycle rally. The city itself sits astride the interstate with a mostly residential neighborhood at the southern end and downtown area to the north. The actual city proper is made up of larger buildings sitting astride a main street and is about five blocks long.

The soldier, whose parents and sister hopefully lie safe and secure below, is in the cockpit and points out his family’s house in a residential block just a short distance away from downtown. There are a couple of entrances to the town from the highway and, from my vantage point, it really doesn’t look like any one of them offers any advantages for entering the city. The other team members take turns looking out of the windows to get a layout of the town. Making a low pass over our intended ‘target’, there isn’t an indication of anyone below nor do I sense any night runners. The scene passing under us doesn’t give any promising signs of life, but the lack of night runners, or at least my lack of sensing any, lends a positive note.

Back at Ellsworth AFB, we make a low approach along the runway. I note that it’s not just the streets that are covered with sand blown in from the adjacent fields. The runway itself is covered in grit to the point that the runway numbers and markings are only partially visible. The black tire marks from thousands of landings are obscured.

I look at Robert as we gain altitude to come around for our final approach, “Did that flyby tell you anything?”

“There’s dirt on the runway,” he answers.

“And?”

“It didn’t look deep, so we shouldn’t have any problems with it but maybe we should make a soft field landing anyway,” he says.

“Okay. Good idea. Another thing to keep in mind is that those small drifts are uneven making for a pretty rough landing and rollout,” I state.

“So I’ll keep the nose up as long as I can.”

“Yeah. What about the reverse thrust?”

He looks at me as we make a descending turn to a base leg, the runway to our right. He ponders a moment longer — his thoughts divided between my question and setting the aircraft up for landing.

“I don’t know,” he finally says.

“The blades are reversed. Which way is the thrust going?” I ask, reaching to set the gear lever in the down position upon his command.

I almost see the flash of light go off in his head. “It will blow the dirt out in front of us. That means the engines will suck in the dust.”

“So, what do you think you should do?”

“Not use reverse thrust which will make our landing roll longer,” he responds.

“Nothing that drastic, but you need to watch for how far ahead the dust is blowing. Use your thrust reversers to minimize that. The engines will be fine. The thrust will keep the dirt out but there’s a chance that if there’s enough dust, it could be swept out ahead and obstruct our visibility.”

“Okay, Dad.” His tone tells me that this little addition has increased his stress level. The movements on the stick become jerkier but we maintain our alignment with the runway — more or less.

“Do you want me to take this one?” I ask.

“No. I have it,” Robert replies.

“Okay then, easy on the controls. Nothing has changed. It’s only another landing but just watch how much reverse thrust you use.”

Our wheels touch the runway — touch being a relative term. As much as slamming your toe into a bed post can be called caressing against it. Okay, it isn’t that bad. In fact, it is a relatively soft landing considering that our runway isn’t exactly an even surface. Robert holds the nose of the 130 off the ground as long as he can as our main wheels bounce across the uneven drifts. The nose lowers and we transition to four-wheel drive plowing across a dry creek bed. I feel our wheels catch on the piles of sand causing us to lurch in one direction and then the other. Robert corrects and holds us steady across the once smooth, concrete runway. He applies reverse thrust and billows of sand are thrown out in front, accompanying the increased roar of the engines. Adjusting the reversers, he slows us to a taxi speed without completely blinding us.

“Nicely done,” I say as the momentum of the 130 carries us past the wall of dust that accompanied our landing rollout.

“Thanks. Where do you want to park?” he asks.

“Let’s pull over to the main ramp.”

We taxi in and leave the engines running. I want us ready to leave quickly in case someone unpleasant shows up and takes offense at our arrival. The dust from our landing hangs in the air over the runway and along our taxi route. Minutes tick by without a reception committee and we shut down. By the time I make my way to the cargo compartment, Greg already has the Stryker unlashed and the 130 ramp open. Even though it’s sunny out, there is a definite chill to the air that seeps in through the open door.

“What did you do? Land us on top of parked cars?” Greg asks amid the metallic clangs of the Stryker hatch opening.

“You know, you don’t have to ride with us. I’m sure there’s a train station somewhere nearby,” I respond.

“I’m sure of that. I think you landed on the tracks.”

“Enjoy the walk from South Dakota, my friend. I’ll send someone out to get you when I get home…if I remember,” I state.

The noise from the Stryker starting ends our conversation right where it should, with me having the last word. The vehicle lurches as it is put into gear and backed out of the aircraft –again managing to emerge without damaging our ride home.

Walking out of the aircraft into the chilly yet sunny day, I notice mare’s tails sweeping across the blue sky, indicative of a front moving in and a possible change in the weather. I long for the days when I had access to forecasts and long-range radar. At least at altitude I can see weather forming at a distance and adapt accordingly — provided I’m not actually in it. Fall is a tricky time of year and almost anything can form. It can change quickly and often. Although we can fly in any weather, we don’t have the navigation facilities necessary to fly in it and be able to shoot approaches with any degree of accuracy. We have been relegated to fair weather flying.

I watch as the team members, including Robert and Bri, begin to gather their gear. The manner with which they go about it shows that they are tired as we prepare to embark on yet another mission. This constantly being ‘on the road’ and moving about is beginning to take its toll. Although wanting to find each of their families, I am feeling much the same and am not overly eager to start another road march. This is only our third stop with seven more to go. We’ll have to take a day soon to rest up. I know when we get home it will be busy as we prepare for the coming winter. A day or two of rest will do us good.

“How do you want to handle this? Two teams or one?” Greg asks as we adjust our vests and check our equipment.

“I’d like to take both teams but I’m not sure about leaving the others here without some of us here. For one, we don’t really know them and two, will they be able to take care of themselves,” I reply.

“Are you worried about them taking your precious airplane?” Greg asks, facetiously.

“No. But we have a certain responsibility toward them and well, you never know.”

Carl, the leader of the survivor group we found in the town of Belt, apparently overheard our conversation. “You know, we’d be happy to keep a watch on things here,” he says. “We’ve managed to stay alive this long and we promise not to press any buttons.”

I feel a little embarrassed at being overhead making disparaging remarks which brings a chuckle from Greg. He then shrugs saying it’s up to me.

“Thanks, Carl, I appreciate that. It’s not a great feeling being out with only a few,” I say.

“Yeah, tell me about it,” he replies, thinking back to when his small group was cornered by a band of marauders.

We open a map of the area and begin to plot our route to Sturgis. The interstate goes through the north end of Rapid City and I mention that I’m not all that fond of heading through a city. None of us are really fans of proceeding through previously populated areas having had run-ins, in one fashion or another, within almost every one we’ve gone through. The soldier whose family we have come to find stands behind me, Greg, Robert, and Bri as we kneel around the map.

“Sir,” he says after a moment, “there are back roads that lead directly into Sturgis without passing through any towns.”

I ask him to show us the roads. He points to a few that twist and turn through the barren countryside, eventually leading into the town from the northeast. We mark the route, fold the map, finish readying our gear, and climb inside of the Stryker with the mare’s tails above slowly gaining headway across the sky.

Dead Lands

The night is filled with uneasiness and tension that can be physically felt. People flinch with each building creak. Every noise causes all eyes to dart to the entrances expecting a renewal of the night runner assault. The stench of the night runners dead on the floor below mingles with the lingering smell of gunpowder. Everyone waits with bated breath for the sun’s arrival. The evening passes with little or no rest.

With each minute seeming like an hour, the glow of dawn finally bleaches the eastern sky. A collective sigh passes through the survivors huddled within the sanctuary — although the term sanctuary feels like a misnomer at this point. The shrieks that inundated the interior just a few hours ago seem like a hellish nightmare and the fact that they are still alive seems rather surreal. Snapshots of the evening’s events flash through every mind as they relive the horror of the night.

With the first rays of dawn streaming upon the scared group of survivors, Drescoll begins the cleanup operations. He directs the teams to clear the bodies, load them into transports, and take them to a nearby field where they are burned. He wants to get the command group together to organize their efforts for the day but feels a pressing need to be out with the first light to search for Lynn. Every minute they wait is another minute the trail will get cold. It’s been a few hours already and he wants to be searching for his friend. He notifies Bannerman and Frank that he’s taking Green Team out and leaves the tasks to them for the time being.

Gathering his team together, they pile into a couple of Humvees and head to the main gate. That was the last place he saw her on the video feeds so he will start from there. From the gate, it’s not hard to find the path of the night runners. The thousands of them that left the compound trampled the grass leaving a clear trail. Drescoll jumps out of his vehicle and walks the wide swath with the Humvees creeping alongside. He scrutinizes the churned up ground for any clue. Filled with dread, he half-expects to find Lynn’s body left behind in the wake of the night runner exodus.

The path leads towards the rubble of the demolished buildings. Dirt clods from the thousands of passing feet litter the roadway for a distance before fading out. The sides of the road show signs of passage and he follows the trail with only the sound of the idling Humvees, drifting along behind him, keeping him company. He feels a little relieved that he hasn’t found any sign of Lynn, but this also adds to his apprehension. That means she could be anywhere. He’ll have teams search the area with more thoroughness if it ends up that he can’t find any sign of her.

It’s slow walking the entire distance, but he doesn’t want to miss anything — a dropped piece of clothing, her watch, anything. At least he knows that, with the daylight, the large pack he is following won’t get any farther away. His concern is that he will lose the trail once he reaches the rubble and city streets. He calls back to base to have Roger, the pilot they picked up from Sam’s group, get aloft and see if he can pick up any sign.

The trail fades quickly as Drescoll crosses over the bridge passing over the interstate. He has now stepped into the concrete and asphalt jungle of the city. Mounds of rubble and debris litter where buildings once stood. He is still able to discern the path the night runners took by several blood trails — large splotches here and there mixed with a splattering of droplets. These are fairly numerous in places, but elsewhere, they appear far apart from each other. He comes across a few bodies of night runners who finally succumbed to their wounds, their cloudy eyes staring at the light of day that they feared so much. The light streaming down has already made its mark on their exposed skin in the form of redness looking much like a severe sunburn. There are times when he loses the trail and has to move about in a search pattern to find the next sign.

At the edge of the rubble-strewn streets, he loses the trail completely. Filled with fear, he crisscrosses the many streets searching — looking for anything that would indicate the passage of the pack. Going back to the last sign, he starts in an ever-widening circle looking for something he missed. Nothing. Climbing into one of the Humvees, he directs his team to patrol the streets in a search for something…anything.

After a fruitless search, Roger calls informing Drescoll that he is overhead. The shadow of the single engine aircraft flashes across the hood of the Humvee. Driving back to the last know sign of the night runner trail, Drescoll has Roger begin an aerial search for any sign. Minutes pass. The radio call Drescoll was dreading arrives, telling him that Roger can’t see anything that would indicate where the night runners went.

Drescoll splits his team and has Roger expand his search. Directing the other Humvee to head east, he goes south. He’ll search the entire town if he has to. There must be something that would indicate the passage of a pack of the size that attacked the sanctuary. The streets begin to look the same as he crosses back and forth, going ever farther from where the trail petered out. Although there are signs everywhere of night runner activity — dead animals lying on the sidewalks and in streets, their flesh stripped clean — there is nothing that clearly points to the specific path that the pack took. The fact that he hasn’t found a trace of Lynn fills him with anxiety yet gives him hope at the same time. As long as her body isn’t found, hope that she’s still alive remains. With the sun fading into late afternoon, Drescoll takes a last look down a tree-lined neighborhood street and, feeling low, calls off the search.

The sun sits above the treetops as Drescoll pulls back into the compound. In the distance, seen above the walls, a column of smoke from the burning night runner bodies drifts lazily upward in the calm, chilly air. Crews work on the walls and towers with a renewed energy, eager to get them up as soon as possible. The presence of another barrier against the night runners will go a long ways towards their feeling safe once again. He watches as several workers eye the lowering sun, dreading the time of its setting. They were feeling safe for a little while but last night’s attack brought the fear of darkness back. It’s not really the darkness they fear so much as what it means — darkness means night runners. No one wants a repeat of last night and the sanctuary of Cabela’s doesn’t hold the feeling of security it did less than twenty-four hours ago.

Gathering the command group together, Drescoll briefs them on his search. Although he kept in radio contact, he wants to make sure everyone is up to speed. The discussion turns to why the night runners departed after capturing Lynn. Theories abound within the group and there is a lot of conjecturing but, in the end, no one can come up with an explanation that sounds even remotely plausible.

“I hate to bring this up, but I think we need to voice it. What do you think the chances of Lynn surviving the night are?” Bannerman asks.

With a heavy sigh, Drescoll answers, “I’m not sure. We haven’t found her body, so there is that hope at least. We’ll have a team designated to search every day until we find something.”

“Again, this may not be the right time to bring this up, but what about a memorial service?” Bannerman says. An awkward silence descends upon the group.

“No, I think it’s too soon. We need to wait until we know for sure…or until a longer period of time has elapsed,” Drescoll says, finally breaking the silence.

“I agree,” Taylor states adamantly.

“How long should we wait?” Bannerman asks.

“How in the fuck would I know?!” Drescoll replies heatedly, standing.

Another moment of awkward silence follows. Drescoll remains standing with his hands on his hips, glaring at each group member in turn.

His glare vanishes and his face falls. “Look, I’m sorry. I’m just worried about her,” Drescoll says, sitting once again.

“That’s perfectly understandable. We know you were her friend. We all were,” Frank says. Drescoll looks up sharply at the last statement.

“I mean, we all are,” Frank continues.

Drescoll’s expression changes once again to sorrow. “I know, and thank you. This is just…hard.”

“It is, and we’ll send out search teams each day. We’ll also have them broadcast over speakers for Lynn saying that we will find her. I think it’s important that we keep on with the projects we currently have in order to restore a semblance of normalcy,” Frank states.

“Agreed. We need to keep clearing the rubble and trees away from the compound along with completing the inner wall and towers. Mullins, will you take over the training for the Phase One students? I’ll take over Phase Two,” Drescoll says.

“Be happy to,” Mullins responds.

“I think we should keep on with the nightly curfew. We’ll need to pick up additional cameras for the inner doors and outside of the building,” Frank says.

“That means a trip to Bangor. It’s the only place I can think of that would have additional thermal cameras,” Bannerman comments.

“That should be a priority, so let’s arrange a trip when we can spare teams for security,” Drescoll says.

With that, the group breaks and readies to continue with the established projects the next day.

* * *

With the sun casting its early morning rays across the deserted base, long shadows reaching from the tall hangars to the west, we depart the ramp on yet another adventure. We skirt by the operations building and several large hangars before entering the base proper. Huge drifts of sand are piled up against their sides and almost completely cover the roads. If it weren’t for the higher drifts along the edges of the streets, it would be difficult to tell them from the surrounding brown fields.

The base itself is only a few blocks long, but the roads are confusing nonetheless. Most of the core of the base is made up of nearly empty, dirt-covered parking lots feeding smaller buildings. I know we have entered a very arid land as there is not the usual greenery that beautifies a majority of bases. Before long, and only having to turn around once, we make it to and through a gate serving the installation. A very tattered flag hangs limply from a flag pole near the visitor’s center.

We find the road indicated by the soldier and, after passing a few housing developments and a school, we emerge into an area of flat brown fields. They stretch far into the distance to the point that I can almost discern the curvature of the earth. There is not much in sight that breaks up the nearly unlimited view. I don’t see a single tree. There are only fences with sand piled up against the posts. Making a turn to the north, we pass a few farm houses and outlying buildings which are soon lost behind. We then enter an even more sparsely populated area. The only greenery, as noted by our assessment from the air, is along the small streams we pass.

As we continue along this lonely stretch, I don’t see any animals. There weren’t people other places we have driven along, but the lack of structures makes it seem lonelier. I ponder the food sources for other survivors and night runners. There isn’t much out this way to feed much of anything. There are some places where water flows but they are far and few between. Perhaps that’s why I didn’t sense any night runners in the base and only a few in the city itself — there just are not enough food sources to sustain them. I wonder how long that will last in the city itself and whether they will migrate to the surrounding hills when it runs out.

We pass through terrain that is a little more rugged with draws and ravines that extend outward from the Black Hills to the east. A series of tree-lined hills lie amongst these earth fractures and it’s there that I think some food may be found. If there is any, it wouldn’t support too many people or night runners. No, the only place really to survive around here is within the Black Hills themselves. The town of Sturgis lies right at the foot of them so there’s hope that we can find some survivors there and the higher hope that we will find the soldier’s family.

* * *

Bri jostles to the side as the Stryker navigates one of the many bumps in the road. Looking around, she sees the other soldiers sitting shoulder to shoulder in the cramped quarters, all moving in unison with the bounces. She pays a little attention to the hoses that run through the compartment and the display hanging down just prior to the small entrance of the driver’s compartment. She smells a certain electrical odor mixed in with the aroma of diesel and oil. It’s a tight squeeze for all of them and the seats aren’t comfortable but she doesn’t mind all that much. She’s here with her team and family and that’s all that really matters.

She looks over to Robert sitting across the way with his hands wrapped around the M-4 situated, like hers, between his legs. He is slumped forward staring at the floor lost in his thought. Everyone is sitting in various positions — some with their heads forward like Robert’s and others leaning back — but all have that far away stare of being lost in their own minds.

Looking back at the carbine between her knees, she admires the shape of the plastic and metal. Before, she enjoyed shooting, but a gun was just a gun. Now it is something much more. It is a part of her. She feels anxious if she doesn’t have her M-4 with her or at least nearby. Staring at the suppressor opening, it still amazes her that this is the only thing that has kept them alive when they’ve ventured into the dark buildings that house night runners.

She reaches down to one of her mags and pulls it out. Her gloved fingers grip the hard plastic housing the rounds. The feel also brings a measure of security within her. Turning it over, she eyes the bright rounds set firmly inside. They seem so small to her and the amazed feeling returns; amazed that bullets so small can cause such damage. Returning the mag to her pouch, she thinks, Without this weapon, they would have been run over many times. Or overrun. She is still getting used to the lingo of the soldiers she has become enmeshed with.

She looks at Gonzalez sitting directly across from her and smiles. It appears that Gonzalez is actually napping. Bri knows though that Gonzalez will be instantly alert should anything happen. Even though they are far from home and on a mission to a place they don’t know much about, she feels secure with those around her. The confidence she has been building since this whole thing began has become stronger in the time she has been with Red Team, especially hanging around with Gonzalez.

She knows her dad is nervous about her being out with them and has noticed his worried look whenever she has caught him glancing her way. However, and this amazes her even more, he has allowed her to remain on Red Team and go with them. He has witnessed her in action and perhaps this is why he allows it. Thinking back to the fight in Madigan, she relives what she remembers but most is still a blur. She reacted but really isn’t quite sure what that reaction was. The stories told by the others in Red Team, and in particular Robert and Gonzalez, speak well but, as hard as she tries, she really doesn’t remember anything more than a series of snapshot images. At least it did answer a question that worried her endlessly and that was how she would react. She was so worried that she would freeze and therefore let down the team and her dad.

The increase in Robert’s confidence has also rubbed off on her. He always had that quiet confidence in himself, but she knows that he is constantly second-guessing himself. That’s a trait he inherited from their dad. And she has also noticed that, like their dad, Robert has pushed that second-guessing to the side and reacts with more and more confidence. She wants to become like that but always has these nagging doubts riding around inside of her as to her ability. Deep down, she knows that time and experience will dampen those down some but it’s getting that experience that makes her nervous. Of course, there was that night out on the top of the aircraft. There wasn’t any fear that time, but she also knew that there was little chance the night runners could get to her.

She has watched and absorbed every bit of knowledge she can, immersing herself in the training. Bri knows that she is like her dad in that you never know what will be helpful down the road, so she continues to soak up everything she can. Her dad has brought her with him when dealing with others in order that she might gain experience by watching. She had been allowed to sit in on the group meetings for the same reason. Sifting through her limited knowledge base continually, she runs scenario after scenario in her mind just as her dad instructed her to. She is eager to learn and can’t seem to get enough training. To her, the runs and team training in the mornings seem to end far too quickly. Her fear remains that she’ll let the others down. She knows in her heart that she can handle herself well but also knows that the feeling is based on a very limited amount of experience.

Her thoughts drift from image to image as she relives moments from the past. Memories from her cheerleading days and the events she attended flash through her mind. She recalls times with her school friends, chuckling silently at some; but with those, a sadness forms that she won’t see them again. The recollections make her realize just how far she has come in the last few months and how different she is now — the changes in her priorities and how she thinks. Changes that are continuing to evolve.

She thinks about the first day when her dad came to get her and the sadness that enveloped her whole mind, body, and soul, thinking that she had lost her mom. And the overwhelming joy at finding her again, even in such a dismal place as they were. With that, an image of Nic surfaces. It’s not so much an image but a feeling. She feels a hole in her heart and again feels the tearing pain that she felt on the day Nic died. Distress comes that she can’t remember a perfect image of Nic’s face. She doesn’t want to forget what Nic looked like even though she knows she’ll never forget her spirit. She misses Nic so much. The hurt she feels every time she remembers hasn’t eased with time like the saying goes. The only thing that has changed is Bri’s resolve to keep Nic’s memory alive and to avenge her whenever she has the chance. A perfect image of Nic’s smile does come, and with it, tears well in Bri’s eyes.

She is thrown to the side as the Stryker lurches to a stop with a squeal of brakes.

* * *

Robert rocks from side to side as the Stryker rolls across the bumpy road. The M-4 held between his legs and the movement is barely noticed as he is locked in his own thoughts. The world before, the one where he went to his classes and hung out with his friends, seems like the dreamlike one rather than the strange one he finds himself in now. He’s become used to the way things are, although even that seems to be changing.

They haven’t had to fight night runners, at least as far as in darkened buildings in a while. The times he’s been in firefights within those buildings were tension-filled ones and he’d rather not have to do that again. Although, he has to admit to himself that, after the fact, there was kind of a rush. No, the times are now about engagements with marauders and others like them. Truth be told, he’d rather face the night runners.

No, strike that, he thinks, remembering several terrifying moments. That’s not true at all.

He’s not as nervous about being in those types of situations, although there is still plenty of fear. His confidence has grown from being around the others with more experience and he’s proud to be a member of Red Team. Each and every one of them carries an aura of self-assuredness. It’s like a cloak they all wear when together. Just being around them inspires confidence.

Part of his feeling more confident comes from his dad letting up on him a little. He understands the why of it but is thankful nonetheless — as he is thankful for the extra training both he and Bri have had with him. He knows his dad includes both of them in their briefings and dealings with other groups so that they’ll learn from the interaction. He doesn’t agree with everything his dad says or does though, and would have done some things differently.

For instance, he thinks, he wouldn’t be as trusting of the group they ran into at the bridge. There are surely some in that group that harbor grudges over what happened. He would not just merrily have accepted them into their group.

Sometimes dad is just a little too trusting, he thinks as they bounce over another bump in the road. Not often, but sometimes.

He looks around at the others crammed in the tight compartment. Bri is examining one of her mags and the others are lost in their own thoughts. Gonzalez, sitting next to him, appears to be sleeping. He smiles and wishes he could do that. He returns to the thoughts circling in his head.

Thoughts of being captured and finding his mom float to the surface — the joy of seeing her when Bri pointed her out at the lunch tables. He is curious as to how she changed back as he is quite sure that she was the night runner who had trapped them in the basement. That’s another thing he disagrees with his dad about. Well, disagree isn’t the right word but more of a different priority. How did she change back? He knows they don’t have a lab or any physicist to look at that but, as far as he knows, they haven’t even talked about it. It’s not like he wants to use his mom as a guinea pig, but surely an answer lies there somewhere. He thinks that they should explore the research labs in the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t the best place to go with their limited numbers, but perhaps they could find something there that would be helpful.

He’s thought about that a lot and pondered long into the night about how the night runners were changed — running scenario after scenario through his mind as to the specifics of how that could come about. And, how to change it back. It’s obvious that it can happen. His mom and that other guy they found at the gate prove that. He’s thought of finding the cure and then using dart guns at the zoos and other places like the Department of Natural Resources to administer it. Even aerial spraying has come to mind. Everyone just seems to accept that the night runners are what they are and that’s it.

And maybe that’s so, he thinks.

He also knows that, even if they can change the night runners back, the world would not be what it once was. No, it won’t be the same but it will at least eliminate a certain threat. The thought of actually conducting such a research project is overwhelming but that doesn’t stop him from pondering it from time to time. He’ll bring it up with his dad at some point.

Leaving those thoughts behind, he looks over at his dad standing with Greg by the open cupola. They have a map spread between them and are conversing with a lot of pointing. Of course, when those two get together, there is a lot of smiling as they constantly seem to be poking at one another. All in good fun of course. Robert is still amazed that his dad has been able to bring the group together and lead them. Then again, maybe he’s not. He knows his dad doesn’t really want to be the overall leader — that his dad would rather just take a team and be content with that.

“Too much headache,” his dad would say. “It’s easier just being the leader of your own little part of the situation.” Of course, he also knows his dad feels responsible for the survivors and wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.

Here they are about to head into an unknown and the both of them, Greg and his dad, are standing near the front with a map in hand, laughing. He wishes he could develop that kind of casual attitude. For him, although he feels confident, there is also a nervous tension inside. He just wants to perform well and not let anyone down. His worst fear is that he will mess up and endanger the team. He wants to learn and gain experience so he’ll know instinctively what to do at the right moment. That’s one of the things that has caused the few arguments between him and Michelle — his going out with the teams constantly. She wants him to stay at the base with her and not, as she so delicately put it, “go gallivanting off with your dad all the time.”

He wrestles with that to a certain extent. He wants to stay with her but feels the need to be able to protect her. The only way he is going to be able to do that is to gain experience. Plus, he feels a bond with Red Team as well and feels he would be letting them down if he didn’t go with them. After all, someone has to go out and why should someone take his place. If he stayed at the compound, someone else would be put in danger because of his decision and he doesn’t want that.

He and Michelle have talked about raising a family. They were just boyfriend and girlfriend before all of this went down, but that has grown into something much more. They share quarters and are, for all intents and purposes, living together. He’s only seventeen, but that number seems meaningless to him now. The events of the last few months have aged him beyond his short number of years. Although, the thought of raising a family scares him even more than a building full of night runners.

Glancing quickly over at Bri, who has tears forming, he knows she is thinking about Nic. There isn’t a day that goes by that he doesn’t think about Nic and is saddened by the memory of her. They may not have been as close as Bri and her, but they were close. He misses Nic a lot and her memory is a constant reminder that anything can happen in this new world. His wish is that he had been there that night. He feels that if he was, he could have changed the outcome.

He is tossed to the side as the Stryker slows and stops.

* * *

Gonzalez opens her eyes as the Stryker slows to a halt. She still lives by the axiom she grew up in the Army with — get whatever rest you can when you can as you don’t know when you’ll be able to again. That’s something she’s learned in her many years and deployments. Whenever they had some down time, whether being transported or during the many hurry up and wait moments, that’s what she did. She could always be found by her ruck with her eyes closed. That didn’t mean she was asleep or any less alert, she was just resting.

The stop interrupted her thoughts of her family. Joy filled her as she thought of her sister being found alive, but she was also deeply saddened by the loss of her parents — her dad in particular. She so wanted to be able to fulfill his dreams…well, her dream if truth be known, of getting out of that neighborhood. Knowing the feelings of sorrow over losing one’s family members, she wants to be a part of finding the other soldiers’ families and is glad they are out searching for them. She and McCafferty have talked at length over how finding even one family member alive can ease the mental strain of the constant stress. It gives them something to live and fight for. Within the team, they have relied on each other and would lay down their lives for each other, but having a family member around makes it easier to cope. For the soldiers whose families they have searched for and haven’t found, there is at least some comfort in having that knowledge. Even though painful, it’s easier than not knowing.

She appreciates her position and, while not liking this new world one bit, she is thankful she has a good team around her. There is no one she would rather be with at a time like this. They have bonded tightly and she is convinced that if anyone can see it through this disaster of a world, it’s them. Once again, Jack enters her mind and her gratitude extends to him as well. He is one of those commanders that actually cares for those around them and is a part of the team. She’s had a few of those types in the past and can recognize them immediately. He’s one of the team and, in talking with the others of Red Team, she knows they will follow him anywhere. Even if his antics are, well, rather amusing. He’s their commander and she enjoys ribbing him, but he can also sit down with any of them, soldier to soldier, and talk as if there isn’t any rank between them.

Unlike many of the others, she really doesn’t mind being on the road. It’s the close camaraderie of being in the field with her team mates that she enjoys. It’s not that she doesn’t appreciate warm meals and a comfy bed to sleep in, but there is a freedom associated with being out.

She’s good at what she does. That doesn’t mean she likes shooting at others, the adrenaline rush, or any of the other facets of being in action. To her, it’s more a matter of being there for her comrades. If her actions can save or help any of her team mates, that’s what she is there for. Although a cliché, she’d take a bullet for any one of them. Her preference though, is to put a round in those against them first.

She’s never been terribly afraid after the first few times she saw combat. Having grown up in the gang-controlled streets, she became used to gunshots at an early age. It’s not that she doesn’t feel nervous or fearful, it’s just that she isn’t afraid to die. That fear left a long time ago, and overcoming it is freeing. It doesn’t make her reckless or that the lack of fear is replaced with stupidity — she’s seen that one a lot in her career — it just means that she isn’t stymied in her actions by that fear. She is more afraid for her teammates than she is for herself.

Her thoughts wander around to her team. She and McCafferty have bonded well, they are sisters-in-arms. They’ve talked at length about a myriad of things, sharing a few secrets here and there, and have become very close. At first glance, McCafferty seems like one of those sweet girls who are most comfortable as the princess of a fair or giggling with friends over boys. Her cute looks and diminutive stature belie the toughness within. Her hundred and ten pounds soaking-wet-weight houses the heart of a lion. Gonzalez has seen her in combat many times fighting off hordes of night runners; holding her own and fearless, without a hint of fleeing. Yeah, Gonzalez trusts her implicitly and knows that McCafferty has her back at any time.

Henderson and Denton are both the quiet types. They hang with the rest of the team but don’t really say much. Henderson is the boy next door type, neither handsome nor ugly. He is a little more vocal and jokes around when it’s just the team together but is silent when others are around. The silence has nothing to do with his competency though and Gonzalez is glad to have him on the team. Both he and Denton are sharp shots with the M-110, to the point that she almost feels sorry for anyone that happens to fall in their crosshairs.

Why is it that the silent ones always seem to be the best shots?

Denton is more like the surfer type, but without the outgoing aspect. He’s laid back and easy going with a ready smile when someone cracks a joke but doesn’t speak up much. He seems content to just be part of the group. That doesn’t mean he doesn’t take it all in though. He and Henderson seem to have hit it off pretty well and maybe it’s different when it’s just the two of them. Many times when they are hanging out as a team, Denton is usually taking his M-4 or M-110 apart and cleaning them. Not in a spooky or sinister way, but Gonzalez gets the impression that he’s a perfectionist.

Robert is a chip off of Jack. She sees the gears always turning in his head and knows he is a natural leader if he can only gain the confidence. He has matured a lot in the past few months but he second-guesses himself too much. His fear is that he will make the wrong decision and let the others down. Once he has confidence in his decision-making ability, he will be one of those that others follow. He just needs experience. Of his courage, there is no doubt. He has been in some of the fiercest firefights Gonzalez has ever seen and, with little to no training, he’s stayed right in there. And being able to fly an aircraft at his age? Yeah, he has a lot of abilities.

And then there’s Bri. She really likes Bri and thinks of her as another sister; although her feeling goes beyond that. Gonzalez feels a strong bond between them. Taking Bri under her wing was a natural thing to do. Perhaps it’s because Bri reminds her of herself at an earlier age. There is an inner toughness and she is always watching and learning. Gonzalez can see that there isn’t much that gets by Bri. Gonzalez relishes in teaching her and wants to pass on what others have taught her — teach her to be a soldier…to be tough yet keep her femininity intact…be strong yet supple enough to react…be flexible to a changing environment…teach her that she can be tough yet retain her humanity. Too often the toughness that soldiers in combat attain brings a coldness that they deem necessary in order to survive mentally. That means a repression of their humanity. Gonzalez knows now, through many trials by fire, that both can be achieved. The most important thing is to keep your humor and know what things to let slide off and what things to keep inside. Bri is a tough little warrior and Gonzalez intends to impart what knowledge she has to Bri.

Rays of natural light flood into the compartment as the ramp is lowered and hits the ground with a clang. There is the shuffle of feet as soldiers rise to empty out into the daylight.

“After you, little warrior,” Gonzalez says to Bri when it’s their turn to exit.

Bri smiles in return and runs down the ramp. Gonzalez follows and slides to her knee next to Bri on the sandy soil. Robert slides down a short distance away as the team forms a perimeter around the Stryker.

* * *

The remote, barren plains pass by. It’s apparent that the area was once a great basin for agriculture. The fenced-in fields are indicative of that, as is the farming equipment sitting abandoned in several of the fields. Heading west toward Sturgis, we pass an airport with a runway that looks long enough for the 130. It has a small ramp and looks like it serves the town. I imagine the airport is busy when the motorcycle rally comes to town, but I seriously doubt the runway itself will handle the weight of our aircraft.

The road begins a gentle climb. We pass a complex of buildings which the faded signs by the side of the road indicate to be Fort Meade. Just beyond the fort, we drive along the base of tree-lined hills, the only greenery for miles around. Rounding a corner in the highway, the area opens up and the town of Sturgis comes into view. Still on a significant rise, most of the town spreads out before us. I have the Stryker halted so we can get a better look before proceeding.

The ramp is lowered and the sound of boots pound down the metal surface, breaking the stillness of the area. The two teams quickly form a small perimeter at the edges of the road around the Stryker. I marvel at how tight we have become in just a few months. No shouts of command are necessary. Everyone knows what has to be done and does it like a well-oiled machine. That’s what we need if we are going to survive. The major hesitation I had when encountering Captain Leonard was that the inclusion of another command might disrupt the tightness we have. That is always a possibility as we include more and more people into our group but, for now, we are running smoothly.

The other thing that worries me is the constant stress. At some point, that will come to a head and we will see this smoothness falter. We’re going to have to begin incorporating some downtime for the teams into the schedule. We have been going full bore since we began setting up our sanctuary and that pace can’t continue. When we get more people through the training and see an increase in the number of teams, we’ll be able to put aside time to relax. Right now, though, we barely have enough to keep up with what we have going.

With binoculars in hand, I climb onto the Stryker. The air is still and only the sound of the idling Stryker can be heard. I feel the vibrations under my feet and have to sit in order to see clearly, steadying the glasses on my knees. It really doesn’t help that much though. Looking through the field glasses, a magnified view of the city unfolds. Directly below us is a cemetery.

I hope that doesn’t bode ill.

Several partially dug graves lie on once well-tended lawns, now brown and overgrown. Looking farther into town, the main highway transits the north end. The central part of ‘downtown’ is a block south of the main highway. It looks like most other small towns — a wide street with commercial type buildings situated along the main thoroughfare. The main residential areas stretch to the south, east, and west sides. Most of the roads are covered in brown dirt with only a little light-colored gray asphalt or concrete showing through in places.

As with the base, drifts of sand and debris are piled up against the buildings, houses, fences, and cars. As I look over the rest of the town, I don’t see any signs that someone is around. It looks like one of the old west ghost towns. The only thing missing are tumbleweeds blowing down the streets and barroom doors swinging in the wind.

Without seeing an indication that anything has been there in some time, we pile back in the vehicle and make our way down. We drive over the sand-blown roads into the heart of the town. The central area is only four or five blocks long. Along Main Street are several banks, restaurants, gift shops, bars, real estate offices, a laundry, a center for the arts, a casino, and a small building named ‘Sturgis Motorcycle Museum & Hall of Fame’.

Stopping along the street and disembarking the teams, I see firsthand what I saw from afar. Sand covers the roads and is piled in deep drifts in the storefront doorways. Several parked cars along the street are almost covered with it. I had expected Sturgis to actually be filled with Harleys but nary a one is in sight. I don’t see any tracks in the sand-covered streets or sidewalks. That is both a good and bad sign. Good in that there aren’t likely any night runners inhabiting the buildings and bad in that no one else has been here either.

I open up to see if I can sense any night runners about. Nothing. Any sense of them is as quiet as the town. I notice Gonzalez looking at me quizzically as if asking if I felt anything. I shake my head negatively. She nods and trots off with the rest of Red Team as they take a position at the corners at one end of the block. With Greg remaining with me, the members of his team heads off in the other direction to establish themselves at the other corners.

Seeing Robert and Bri heading off with the rest of Red Team, I call them to my side noting the look of disappointment on their faces. I know they want to be with their team and think I’m calling them back because I’m being ‘parental’ and want them close. While I still have that quandary every moment we trek through unknown territory, this time I called them because I want them to watch and learn.

As they gather with Greg and me, I take a closer look at our surroundings. Most of the shop windows are broken. Overturned tables and chairs lie within and the floors are covered with grit and debris. A skeletal arm sticks out from one of the drifts piled up against a vehicle nearby. Walking over, I kick some of the sand away. The flesh has been picked clean. There’s not a shred of tissue left.

Keeping my M-4 at the ready, I head over to one of the shops to get a closer look inside. The restaurant has been ransacked and it looks like a tornado swept through. Scattered among the dirt are broken plates and a large overturned coffee urn. Several unopened water bottles lie amongst the wreckage. A few more skeletal remains lie on the floor of the café. There are dark stains where the floor shows through the sand, in spray patterns on the walls and counters, and on the broken windows beneath the grime. The only tracks in the deep dust are those of smaller creatures — I’m guessing the rat population still thrives. The other shops tell the same story; one of being ransacked or of last stands. If anything other than rats is here, it hasn’t been recently — within weeks I’d say at first glance. Sturgis, at least this part of it, is a dead city.

“What’s your first impression here?” I ask Robert and Bri.

“There’s no one here. It’s dead,” Bri answers.

“Why do you say that?”

“It just feels that way,” she replies.

“Okay, I’ll take that, but you have to be careful about relying on feelings alone,” I state. “Robert, what about you?”

He glances around, staring for moments at one place and then another. The gears turn and he tilts his head to the side quizzically. Knowing him as I do, I recognize that he sees something but can’t quite put a finger to it. Then, a light enters his eyes.

“There aren’t any tracks. The sand is smooth without any tracks in them. That means there aren’t any night runners in this area. They would leave tracks if they laired or hunted here,” he says.

“What else?”

“Well…” he starts off, looking to the other buildings, “this is where supplies would be. If there were survivors nearby, you’d think they would be looking for provisions here. So, no tracks, no survivors nearby.”

“Good. Does that really mean no survivors, though? What if they already plundered this area and are using other places for their supplies?” I ask.

“They could be, I guess,” he responds. “If they became self-sufficient, they wouldn’t need to scavenge.”

“Dad? But wouldn’t someone grab those water bottles?” Bri asks, pointing to the several unopened ones scattered across the gritty floor.

“That’s the kind of detail to look for. The lack of tracks in the area and supplies that could be readily had but aren’t. Although not a surety, it at least gives a pretty good indication that there isn’t anyone around. At least not nearby anyway. But, I’ll leave you with this. Be careful about relying entirely on guesses and indications like this. There could be a very plausible reason for some other explanation, and our conclusions could be wrong. Look for indications, but be ready for anything. Don’t ever let assumptions allow you to relax your guard,” I reply.

“What do you think happened here?” Bri asks.

“That’s hard to say. I guess there are several ways that it could have gone down. People could have been out looking for supplies at the outset and been caught by others or by an initial wave of night runners. They could have tried holding out in the stores initially, staking claims to supply places, and then been overrun. I’m guessing that those we see here were taken down by night runners,” I answer. “Whatever occurred here happened quickly and a while ago.”

“Why do you say that?” Robert asks.

“Well. For one, the spray patterns inside the buildings indicate being torn apart rather than shot. The large amount of blood is also more than I would expect from gunshots. The remains outside are under the drifts indicating that it happened before it began piling up.”

“What happened to the night runners then?” Bri asks.

“I would say that they moved on or starved when their food supply ran out. These bodies have been eaten to the bone.”

“Wouldn’t the rats do that?” Robert asks.

“Possibly, but look here,” I say, kneeling by one of the bodies. “If it was rats, there would be tiny gnaw marks on the bone.” Pointing at the exposed arm bones, I continue, “Here you can see larger drag marks along the bone which are consistent with a much larger animal.”

“Could it have been dogs?” Bri asks.

“No, wrong pattern. Look how the marks are more flat. A dog’s would dig in and the mark would be more furrowed,” I answer.

“So, essentially you’re saying that there were survivors here that were taken down by night runners. The night runners fed on their remains and whatever else they could find, and then starved,” Roberts states.

“Or moved on somewhere else, but that’s about the gist of it. At least from what I can tell,” I reply.

“That must have been a scary time for whoever was here,” Bri says, staring at the remains on the floor.

“I can’t imagine it was very fun.”

Looking at the scene along Main Street, I can picture the tension and fear that must have been rampant. If night runners were involved, it must have happened at night. The survivors holed up in the stores, trapped and not truly aware of what was going on. The outside perhaps only lit by the occasional street light and emergency lights inside casting faint glows over the doorways. People caught up by the speed of everything happening so quickly…the sicknesses and deaths. Small groups or families huddled together in the darkness listening to the shrieks of night runners outside, the screams of fear from those that were found echoing down the dark streets, their cries changing from terror to agony as they were torn apart.

The sheer horror felt by those hiding, just waiting to be found and knowing that they most likely would be. Some huddled and trembling in fear, trying to be quiet yet the sound of whimpering escaping as the screeches of night runners resound off of the walls as they race down the streets searching for prey. Seeing shadows running by the windows throughout the night and, amidst the screaming, the fear of being found. Pale faces suddenly appearing, shrieking outside…pounding on the windows, the glow from their eyes penetrating inside. The alarm felt at the cracking sound of the pane glass windows fracturing under the night runner onslaught. The tinkling of the glass on the floor as it shatters, the shrieks suddenly escalated as they are directly exposed. Heart beats increasing and the sheer terror as they watch the night runners pour in through the opening, leaping through the broken glass. Then, the absolute horror of watching their loved ones torn apart in front of them. Yeah, that must have been a nightmare. I can’t even imagine the terror that must have prevailed in their final moments.

* * *

There’s no way anyone could ever be prepared for this shit, McCafferty thinks as she looks inside of the shops at the wreckage.

Waiting for Gonzalez and the rest of Red Team, she glances over at Jack standing with Greg. Jack, shading his eyes from the sun’s glare off the broken windows, stares at the buildings in a trance-like way. She’s seen him do that a lot and knows what it means. He recovers with a shake of his head. Gonzalez is looking at him questioningly. McCafferty knows what that question is — are there any night runners about? Jack gives Gonzalez a shake of his head replying in the negative.

Good, she thinks as Gonzalez catches up and they deploy to a street corner. I can’t friggin’ stand night runners.

She doesn’t know if she can handle any more of them. Like everyone else, dark buildings scare the shit out of her. She really wishes she had Gonzalez’ courage. Nothing ever seems to faze her. No matter what happens, she always has a ready smile and a joke. They’ve drawn closer over the past few weeks and shared a lot of their feelings and thoughts. That’s helped some. As glad as she is about finding her dad, the loss of her mom still sits heavy within her.

Growing up just outside of Lubbock wasn’t exactly conducive to her being prepared for this situation. Sure, it was Texas, so she was used to guns and started shooting at an early age. However, nothing much happened out her way nor was she really introduced to much. It’s not that her parents were overly protective, it’s just that there weren’t as many opportunities as there were in the city. She mostly hung with her parents and was content to do so. She did ride her bike, and later drove, to her friends and hung out with them, but her life was sedate for the most part. However, she did have her wild moments.

Her life growing up was like any other teen girl. There was the interest in boys and getting together with her friends. She had her crushes through school, but they came and went like the thunderstorms that rolled through. It wasn’t easier or harder than anyone else’s life. The hardest part for her was her height. She was diminutive and grew to a whopping five feet, four inches which always made her shorter than her friends and classmates. She had the weight to match her height. As her friends always teased when the strong winds gusted across the plains, she frequently felt as if she’d blow away.

The crossroads for her came toward the end of her senior year in high school. She ran cross-country through high school. She placed third in the state cross-country meet that year and had a running scholarship to the University of Texas. The problem was that she didn’t want to run anymore. Not competitively at any rate. The training wore her out and she was simply tired. She knew she would run for the rest of her life; but not competitively. Her parents couldn’t afford to send her to college and the scholarship was her only ticket. Running at the collegiate level was more competitive and therefore the training would be more intensive. She wasn’t one to shy away from hard work, but she just didn’t want to work at that anymore.

That left limited options. She could go to the junior college and transfer later but there wasn’t any guarantee that she could afford it in two years. It’s not like some magical money tree was going to spring up. That left a job in the city, vocational school, and, heaven forbid, marrying one of the high school boys. It’s not that they were bad, but she wasn’t interested in any of them. That’s when the Army recruiter showed up at her school. It was like a veil was lifted and she saw her chance. She could get out of this place and earn money for college. It seemed like the perfect opportunity. However, as time and deployments went on, she discovered that she had found a second home. She enjoyed the camaraderie, and it was people like Gonzalez that made her stay.

Lately, she also had a little something extra to live for. She and Drescoll recently began to hit it off. It started with little talks here and there. They found they had a lot in common and had many of the same interests. Of course, it’s not like they could partake in a lot of those interests now. There just wasn’t any time in the daylight hours nowadays to go kayaking or hiking in the wilderness. Perhaps later but for now, they just share stories of their adventures. They’ve kept it quiet so far and she’s only told Gonzalez about it. It’s not that they are ashamed or even worried but more that they are both private about their personal lives. She’s sure it will become obvious to everyone at some point. She just hopes that it isn’t the stress that is bringing them together as she really does like him. She’s seen a lot of the battlefield romances occur that drifted apart when they were deployed back stateside. Of course, it isn’t like they are going to be relieved of stress anytime soon from what she can see. Looking into the abandoned buildings as she passes them on the way to her position attests to that.

Something catches her eye in one of the small shops that she and Gonzalez pass. Henderson and Denton are making their way parallel to them on the other side of the street. Jack had Robert and Bri stay with him rather than deploy with the rest of Red Team. She doesn’t blame him for wanting to keep them out of harm’s way. It’s odd that he would do that now, though, as he seemed to have let them go with them more as of late. They are actually a welcome addition to the team even if they are a little green. Time and experience will take care of that. And in this new world, gaining experience quickly will not be a problem. With a slight shrug, she nudges Gonzalez to get her attention.

“What?” Gonzalez whispers, looking sideways at her while keeping an eye on the area.

“Look,” McCafferty says, pointing to an object sitting on one of the counters. It’s covered in dust but the side is still readable.

“Holy shit! Are those Twinkies?” Gonzalez incredulously yet quietly says.

“Looks like it. What do you think?”

Gonzalez takes a quick look around and sees that everyone is otherwise preoccupied. She trots across the street to Henderson and Denton.

“Hold up here and keep us covered. We’re going into that building to investigate something. We’ll be right back out,” Gonzalez says.

“Whatcha got?” Henderson asks.

“Never mind. Just keep us covered,” she answers with a small, mischievous grin.

Gonzalez returns and nods inside. McCafferty grins and quickly climbs over the sill partially filled with pieces of broken, grime-covered glass. She feels the crunch of glass under her boots as she makes her way around the tables and chairs strewn about the room. Avoiding the remains of several bodies, she reaches the counter and blows off the dust covering the top of the box. Sure enough, the box is sealed and she quickly grabs it, heading back to the sidewalk. Henderson and Denton look across the street questioningly. McCafferty shakes her head at them and grins, stuffing the box inside of her vest.

“Remember when these became an endangered item?” She asks Gonzalez.

“Yeah. Kind of like all of humankind is now,” Gonzalez replies.

“Only, humankind didn’t go on strike. They were fired,” McCafferty says.

And with that statement left hanging between the two of them, they proceed to the corner to keep watch on the perimeter.

Gathering at the Stryker a short time later, McCafferty sees the soldier whose family they’ve come to find. His face exhibits wonderment mixed with sorrow as he looks on his home town. She knows he must be eager to find his family but, upon seeing what kind of shape this place is in, she notes that his shoulders are sagging in defeat. She knows how he must feel as she had thought she was going to have to deal with the fact that her parents were gone. The nervous energy of wanting to know and the fear of what that answer might be is one she knows well.

The soldier shows the exact location of his family’s house and they are soon piling into the Stryker. It’s not far and they soon arrive. Exiting, McCafferty notes that the condition of the residential area is not much different from the downtown area — drifts piled where the wind has driven them. She observes that there aren’t many cars parked along the street and that there are very few driveways.

Perhaps there are alleyways and they park in the back, she thinks, looking along the lonely street. There are a few trees still holding onto their greenery but the rest of the yards are overgrown and brown.

They are in front of a white, single-story house with green trim. The walkway leading to the front porch is barely visible due to the long brown stalks of grass lying across it. Dead bushes, that once must have had colorful blossoms, line the front of the house. She watches as Jack stares at the house and gives Gonzalez another shake of his head before engaging in conversation with Greg. She isn’t able to hear what they say but, by their hand motions, it seems they are talking about how to enter the house. After a few minutes, Jack sends Greg’s team to the corners for security and gathers Red Team.

“Gonzalez. I want you to take Red Team in and conduct the search. I don’t sense any night runners inside, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t any,” Jack says.

“Okay, sir. Is the soldier going with us?” Gonzalez asks.

“No. Given what we’ve seen so far, I think it’s best that he isn’t inside. He’s still a little shocked by what he saw downtown. I think he might have seen someone he recognized. I don’t know how, but I’ve spoken with him and he just gave a tired nod. He did manage to give us some details on the interior,” Jack says, handing Gonzalez a hand drawn diagram.

“Okay, sir. We’ll be out in a jiff.”

“Keep in mind that there may be someone inside, night runner or survivors, so stay alert and watch for itchy trigger fingers,” Jack says.

“Hooah, sir,” Red Team responds.

Jack just closes his eyes and shakes his head. “Get going.”

McCafferty follows Gonzalez to the porch. The front door is open and, from the wood splintered by the latch, it appears to have been forced. Gonzalez directs Henderson and Denton to the front window to see if they can get a look inside while McCafferty stacks next to the partially open door opposite Gonzalez. Robert and Bri, who Jack has allowed to come with them, are behind McCafferty against the wall.

As with almost everything else, the partly open doorway has a heaped pile of dirt that extends inside. The open door itself is a warning sign to her as she remembers having to enter another house like this one — Gonzalez’. She is about to enter into yet another darkened structure with the possibility of night runners inside.

Fuck I hate this, she thinks, feeling her heart rate increase.

The last time they did this, she had to shoot Gonzalez’ dad. She doesn’t want to have to do anything even remotely like that again. That had to be the single most horrible thing she has ever had to do. The only positive thing she sees looking at the front door is that there aren’t any visible tracks in the sand.

At least there’s that. This still sucks though.

Henderson peeks in the side of the front window quickly and then, when nothing erupts, takes a longer look. He turns to them, stacked and ready to enter, and gives an indication that he can’t see inside.

Gonzalez hefts her M-4 and looks McCafferty in the eyes, “You ready for this?”

“Hell no, but let’s do it.”

With a nod from Gonzalez, she throws the door open the rest of the way. Gonzalez lowers her NVGs and rushes in. McCafferty lowers hers and follows.

Gonzalez darts to the right along the front wall while McCafferty goes in along the left one. Robert follows, taking station by the front door while Bri tracks along behind Gonzalez. They enter like a fast moving mist — quickly and quietly. The thin beams of light from their IR lasers sweep inside looking for movement — either targets or survivors. There is nothing but the dark, cool interior cast in a greenish glow. She hears Henderson and Denton enter behind her and take up positions.

They find themselves in a great room with an open kitchen and dining room near the back of the house. A hallway opens to the left extending to three back bedrooms and a bathroom. It’s much the same setup as in Gonzalez’ house. The continued similarity sends a chill up McCafferty’s spine. Large amounts of dust covers the furniture. The dining room table has plates, silverware scattered across the top with a couple of overturned glasses. Pieces of a broken plate and more silverware lie on the gritty floor beside the table. Two of the four dining chairs are scooted away from the table and a third lies on its side. A single pot sits on the stove. The whole scene gives the impression that something happened quickly while those living here were sitting down at a meal.

“Robert, McCafferty, cover the hallway,” McCafferty hears Gonzalez say over the radio.

Robert slides up beside her and they peek down the hall. She feels the thudding of her heart in her chest from both being inside another shadowy interior and from the remembrance of another hallway. What she sees increases it even more. Four bodies, stretching down the length of the hall, lie motionless — prone or slumped in various positions. One of the doors at the end of the hall is open. She listens for any sound, but it remains eerily quiet except for hers and Robert’s breathing.

Not wanting to broadcast the find over the radio because of the soldier waiting for news outside, she waves Gonzalez over and points to the bodies and the open door. One other door lies halfway open down the hall with another closed across from it. A third door is closed adjacent to the open one at the end of the corridor.

“Check out the rooms and make sure those bodies are indeed visiting the afterlife. Bri and I will be behind you to provide backup if needed,” Gonzalez whispers with a hand on her shoulder.

McCafferty nods and rises. With Robert beside her, she edges into the hall. She’s hyper-alert and half expects a night runner to charge from the opening to the side and just in front of her. With Robert covering the hall, she pushes the partially open door. Ready for anything, she quickly peers inside. An empty bathroom.

“Empty,” she calls softly.

“Move to the back rooms. Bri and I have the side door,” Gonzalez replies.

McCafferty pokes the first body before stepping over it to ensure it isn’t going to rise unexpectedly. Its head is turned to the side and, as she passes it, she sees that the skin is shrunken against the skull giving it a mummified appearance. A small hole is visible just above the left eye. Stepping around the remaining bodies, the last which lies near the open door, she sees the same thing — mummified bodies with various injuries.

“Don’t shoot. We’re coming in,” McCafferty hears Gonzalez softly call out behind her.

She and Robert reach the open door leading to bedroom. The room is in total disarray. Blankets and sheets cover the floor. A table lamp is knocked over and lies on the floor by the bed. Telling an even more horrendous tale are the dark stains on the sheet covering the bed and splashed on the wall. A couple more of the mummified bodies lie just inside the door. Two skeletal remains lie on the floor near the bed — one at the side and the other at the foot — with a third on the bed itself.

“Fuck me!” Robert breathes beside her.

“You aren’t shitting,” she responds.

Gonzalez and Bri join them after checking the side room and finding it empty. Checking the adjacent room, they find that one empty as well. They all step in. Several shell casings are scattered in the debris. By looking at the scene it’s pretty apparent what happened. They were eating dinner when night runners attacked so they quickly folded into this back bedroom, making a last stand.

She can’t imagine the fear they must have felt in those last few minutes. The shrieking outside following by pounding on the door; seeing it burst open and night runners rush inside. Fleeing down the hallway…the screams of terror folding in with the loud screeches of the night runners filling the house. Adrenaline filling their bodies, fear for their loved ones and knowing death is closing in. Grabbing a gun and firing at those charging down the hall. Hearing the terrified screams or sobbing of your wife and daughter huddled in terror on the bed…hearing their cries of pain as the night runners tore into the room. The heart-break of knowing all is lost. This same story told in millions of homes across the world. Yeah, she’s glad to be alive but hopes she doesn’t have to come across any more scenes like this one. It’s just too wrenching to imagine the last moments of those that were here.

Looking on, McCafferty feels like she’s intruding at the final moments of the ones who were here. In a semblance of shock and pity, they all stare at the carnage for several minutes; each lost in their own thoughts.

“Let’s get out of here,” Gonzalez finally says, breaking the silence.

“Yeah,” Bri says, continuing to stare into the room.

They gather Henderson and Denton and exit the house feeling sad and a little depressed. McCafferty feels bad for the soldier as his eager anticipation is going to be met with sad news. She knows the loss of a loved one and the heartbreak. That’s something that never leaves. They meet with Jack and Greg and relay what they saw. Their heads drop with Jack shaking his head slowly side-to-side.

“Thanks,” he says after a moment. “If you wouldn’t mind going inside and finding something to wrap them in, I’d appreciate it. We owe them a decent burial at the very least.”

“Will do, sir,” Gonzalez responds.

“Sir, I’d like to stay when you talk to him,” McCafferty says, to which Jack nods. He then calls the soldier to him.

The soldier arrives and immediately knows the answer from the look in their eyes and from the fact that there isn’t any of his family there. He drops to his knees and buries his face in his hands, sobbing.

Jack lays a hand on his shoulder and says, “I’m sorry, son.”

McCafferty kneels down beside the soldier and puts her arm around him. After a while, he rises and wants to go inside to see what’s left of his family.

“That’s not a very good idea,” she says.

“I just… I just need to see for myself,” he says, sniffling.

“No. Just remember them as they were.”

“Were they… did night runners get them?” he asks.

They lock eyes. Looking into his wet, red eyes, she nods. He begins crying again and she holds him against her.

Red Team recovers the bodies of the family, folding them into the drapery removed from the windows. They take the rest of the afternoon to bury them in the cemetery. There isn’t a person there that isn’t affected. Some have lost loved ones; others wait to find out about theirs.

With the sun wending its way across the late afternoon sky that is becoming increasingly cloudy, we shovel the last bit of dirt over the soldier’s family and, with heavy hearts, load up. We haven’t heard another sound except for our own, making the town seem like a very lonely place. It could be that the energy that was exuded by those that lived here, and in the way that energy was lost, the area could be leaving an energy hole as it were and that’s what we are feeling. That coupled with the loss of the family of one of our own. We don’t seem to have a very high success rate and it’s my fear that we may have waited too long.

We reverse our route and leave the dead town of Sturgis behind. As we climb the hill to the east of the city, the town slowly vanishes behind the hills. It won’t be too long before nature claims this place that was once a Harley mecca.

Lord of the Flies

Back at the aircraft, we stow our gear and grab a bite. The ramp is quiet as we consume our meals in silence, taking in the last moments of fresh air and daylight before having to seal up for the night. Just because I don’t sense any night runners in the area in no way means that they aren’t around. The ability to sense the night runners seems hit or miss at times. I remember the time in Albuquerque when I didn’t sense any and the building ended up being full of them. There were also the times overhead in the AC-130 when I could see them massed below, but only had a faint impression. I will admit that it seems to be more reliable these days, but I’m not taking it as gospel just yet.

Climbing into the cockpit, I try the satellite phone once again without any response. I’m concerned about our inability to communicate with the base or Leonard. It could be that the satellite’s orbit merely decayed or their power systems failed. I tune up the NDB in order to try a different form of communication. It’s a longshot, but the signal actually follows the curvature of the earth, so it’s possible to transmit and receive over longer distances. It can also skip across the upper atmosphere giving it the ability to broadcast over a tremendous distance in some circumstances. I know we are monitoring the frequencies at the compound so I dial through the frequencies trying to get into contact.

I transmit on a few of the lower frequencies and dial upward with each new attempt. As I continue, I hear a burst of sound. Dialing backward, I find an AM radio station that is broadcasting loud and clear. Music plays across the overhead speakers. A transmitting station means power and, after this long, power means that someone is around to fill the generator. Assuming that is what source of the power. I can’t imagine what else it could be.

Noting the frequency, I scan through others without hearing anything else. I dial back to the transmitting station. It continues to come in clearly without any of the static or skip that AM stations traveling long distances usually have. I call Greg up to the cockpit and have him listen.

“That sounds close,” he states.

“That’s what I’m thinking,” I reply.

“Do you have any idea where it’s coming from?” he asks. I look at the ADF (Automatic Direction Finder) which will point directly to a transmitting station.

“It looks to be coming from somewhere west of us,” I answer.

“Is there any way that we can pinpoint where?” He points at the instrument.

“The only way really is to fly directly to the station and see where the needle flips around. That will give us a good indication of where the station is.”

“Okay. What do you think?”

“I’m not sure. We could go look when we take off but, to me, I’m thinking there is someone there who is keeping it going. It will mean taking another day to investigate if we find it’s within driving distance, but if there are survivors out there, we should take a look,” I say.

“And if they aren’t friendly?” Greg asks.

“Now, that’s the real question. Should we risk ourselves so far away from home looking for survivors? Honestly, I’m kind of split on that,” I answer. “Do we take the risk and, if so, under what conditions do we do so?”

“I really don’t have an answer to that, Jack. I’m also of two minds about this. If someone is truly there, why aren’t they broadcasting for help?”

“Hell. I don’t know. Maybe they like music,” I reply.

“Could be I guess,” Greg says, shrugging. “It could just be a station that’s on auto and is still powered somehow.”

“I suppose… but I’m hard-pressed to think how. I think someone is there keeping the power on for some reason. Maybe they broadcast in voice at intervals. For now, we’ll keep the radio on and have whoever is on watch keep an ear on it.”

“Sounds good. What about tomorrow?”

“Let’s run it by the teams and see what they have to say,” I say.

Greg and I walk to the back. The teams are silently stowing their gear with the last glows of the day bathing the tarmac. We have just enough time to drive the Stryker in and latch it down before the sun sets. I think about leaving it out and talking with the teams right now but, with darkness about to fall, I want the Stryker loaded in case we have to leave in a hurry. It would be a shame to leave without it. That would pretty much put an end to our mission and dictate that we return home.

The base is completely quiet with the exception of the occasional metallic ringing of someone walking on the 130 ramp. Although it’s the right time of the evening for flocks of birds to be gathering their last meal and returning to their nests, there isn’t one in sight. Not a breath of air stirs across the sand-covered ramp. The wide swath our engines created on the taxiway with our arrival is still visible.

With my M-4 hanging at my side, I fold my arms and look around. The stillness is complete and the scene really brings to light what has happened to the world. Civilization as we knew it ended. Contrails that continuously filled the skies disappeared within a matter of days. Roads that filled with commuters hurrying home to watch their favorite TV shows emptied. Uncompleted projects were left on desks and computers, never to be seen or cared about again. The whole world as we knew it just stopped like it hit a brick wall.

Breaking the stillness, the sound of the diesel motor firing up echoes across the ramp, bouncing off the metal sides of hangars and abandoned buildings. The Stryker edges up the ramp, disappearing slowly into the back of the 130. It’s soon stored and latched down. Orange flares across the tarmac, the last of the sun’s rays flash as if defiantly giving up the day. Our time outside has come to an end. Walking back in, I hear the radio playing faintly in the cockpit. The doors are latched and several of the soldiers glance toward the cockpit as they begin finding places for the night. I gather everyone after the aircraft is completely secure, turning off all of the electronics but leaving the radio on.

“What you hear in the cockpit is a radio station broadcasting in the area. That means there is the possibility of survivors. That doesn’t mean there has to be someone operating the station nor does it guarantee that they’re friendly. We have the capability to find the station or at least get close. If we do go look, there’s a chance we’ll run into hostiles plus we’ll lose a day in our search for families. Having said that, we are ahead of our planned schedule. Knowing there’s a risk associated with investigating, I want to know what you think about taking a look,” I say.

The soldiers and those we gathered look among themselves, none of them wanting to speak up. Some look surprised that I’d even ask. I can see Carl and the others in his small group look at each other. Judging by their expression, I’m guessing they are wondering if we had this conversation prior to picking them up.

“Sir, I think we should at least go see. If we’re not out here to help others who might need it, then what are we doing?” Gonzalez breaks the silence.

“I agree, sir. If we find them and they want to come with us, well, in my opinion, the more we have with us back home, the better off we’ll be,” McCafferty chimes in.

Denton, in a rare vocal exhibition, says, “I happen to agree, sir. We have to stand for something. If we just fold in on ourselves, we are missing the greater part of what we’re here for.” All soldiers turn to look at him, amazed for one, that he spoke, and two, for so long.

“Damn, Denton. Do you need a drink after that dissertation?” Henderson asks.

The compartment fills with quiet chuckles. After all, the sun has set and the last thing we need is the fuselage reverberating from laughter. I have to admit that it’s good to hear them laughing after the day we’ve had. Even the soldier who just found out his family is gone cracks a smile. Of course, Denton turns beet red and lowers his head, but not before I see the semblance of a smile there as well.

Night goes on and for once, we are blessed with a quiet evening. We don’t hear any shrieking night runners which is almost as unsettling as having them around. The only thing pounding against the fuselage are gusts of wind that pick up shortly after sunset and settle down by early morning. That must be the front coming through, I think, settling into my sleeping bag. The soft snores of those sleeping mix with the soft tunes of the radio still playing in the cockpit. I soon manage to drift off.

Waking, I look at my watch and see that morning has arrived. The radio is still playing softly in the background. It’s so strange to wake to music. Of course, when I did have an alarm, it was a little more than music playing. It had to be the most obnoxious sound ever heard. Okay, I take that back…second most annoying. The most annoying ever heard is my singing. At last count, I believe it was banned in forty-two countries and I’ve been approached by no fewer than four governments asking if I’d be willing to use it as a weapon.

Lying in my bag, I don’t really want to rise. I feel the chill air against my cheeks and the bag is nice and toasty. Memories surface of rising in remote places in times past. It was always the chill that I hated the most. Well, mostly anyway — those first few moments trying to warm up and trying to get the fingers to work. One memory floats to the surface, rising above the others.

* * *

We had been flown into a remote wasteland. It seemed like the world was either covered in jungle or sand — at least in the places we were sent. This was one of the latter. Our team was sent to monitor traffic along a remote road that ran through the barren desert. This branch off one of the few main roads connected with a known training camp — not the good kind. While our main mission was to monitor the traffic in and out, we were also tasked with taking out a courier that was known to take that route. While we weren’t briefed on the overall goal of taking him out, rumor was that a certain agency wanted to track cell phone traffic generated by his demise.

We flew through the night, hugging the ground over the darkened landscape. We stuck to the ridgelines and mesas that cropped up as much as possible until we set down a few kilometers from our observation point. Unloading, the Blackhawks then took off into the night to park and await our call for pickup. If you’ve ever been in the middle of desert at night, you can appreciate its total silence and darkness. The moon wasn’t up so the landscape was pitch black except when viewed through our NVGs.

We set our intervals and hiked into the night, taking significantly longer to reach our point as we paused to listen frequently. A faint outline of light was visible in the far distance denoting the camp’s location. Not much could be heard except the faint crunch of sand under our boots and the occasional scuffle of a rock. We moved silently under the bright stars strewn across the inky blackness.

Our goal was a single mesa rising above the flat plains. It was set back a little distance from the road which we were to observe and chosen because it was a good observation point, close but not too close. We needed to be within range if the courier showed up but it was also an obvious vantage point which meant the possibility of patrols. That really couldn’t be helped though as it was the only place that met our criteria.

We crept to the mesa and began a slow, arduous climb upward. We had previously identified a few routes from satellite photos so we didn’t have to explore in the dark to find a route but it was precipitous. Going quietly up a steep, sand covered slope is not easy but we managed to make the top before sunup with our tail man covering our tracks. We placed trip flares and claymores to cover our six before settling into observation places in crevices among the rocks. Taking turns in teams of two, we monitored the road as the sky to the east lightened and our task began in earnest.

The sun peaked above the horizon and cast its rays across the bleak terrain. Shadows from the few features cast long across the sandy soil. The road, more of a raised embankment with a line of gray running through the middle, lay in the distance to the south. With the rays came the warmth. If you don’t know, the desert heats up quickly and we were nestled down in the rocks covering ourselves with shemaghs to provide a measure of shade against the rising heat. As the day moved on, we became rather warm but didn’t dare move for fear of being spotted. The camp and the road were in close proximity.

A few medium-sized pickups passed our position coming from the camp during the day and, as evening began to descend, we noted their return. Night fell. I was roused later for my watch and remember the cold that I instantly felt on my cheeks. I recall distinctly disliking my current time and place in the world as that required me to move from the warmth I was enjoying. With a sigh, I rose quietly and felt the cold immediately envelop my entire body. I believe my exact thought was, Fuck I hate this. Moving into position, I was shaking so hard that it threatened to shake my teeth loose however much I tried to ignore the chill.

A short time later, through the night vision binoculars, I picked up a motorcycle moving along the road toward camp. It bounced and slid through the sand covering the road looking like a drunk returning home after a “few” beers with his buds.

“I have a vehicle on the road coming this way. Go wake the others,” I whispered to my teammate.

I heard him shuffle backward along the gritty rock and soon there was the quiet sound of the team settling into positions. Two were covering the trails to our backside. Our shooter took a position next to me in a position that gave him the best vantage point and field of fire.

“Can you tell if it’s him?” he whispered.

“No. The only thing I can tell is he can’t ride a bike,” I whispered back. “I’m calling our ride to tell them to warm up and standby.”

We continued to track the single motorcycle as it drew closer. The details slowly became sharper as he continued to bounce along the track through the sandy wilderness. There were times that I wasn’t sure that he was entirely in control of his ride but onward he came.

“It looks like he has a satchel strapped to him, but I can’t get a clear look at his features,” I stated quietly.

“I can. It’s him. Permission to fire,” he asked without taking his eye from the scope.

It was quite a distance but chances were that we weren’t going to get another shot at this. Our priority was the target and we were to take him out if given the opportunity.

“Take it,” I said, calling our ride and telling them to get airborne. Regardless if we hit or missed, we were about to be done there.

I peeked through the binoculars as the crack of the shot echoed across the landscape. I had a hard time hearing out of my ear as it was but the sound of the round being discharged right next to me made it worse. I watched as the rider was flung off the motorcycle — it’s not like he was ever really on it anyway. The bike flipped to the side and skidded along the ground with a few sparks showering the dark road. I continued to watch as the others pulled in our claymores and trip wires. The figure didn’t move. That was the single greatest shot I had ever seen or witnessed since.

“Okay. We’re out of here,” I said when everyone was ready.

We tracked to our pickup location and were soon heading back to civilization. I never did find out if they managed to track the cell phones.

* * *

Shaking the memory from my mind, I climb out of my bag with the last traces of the memory fading rapidly. The others within stir and soon the rear ramp is lowered to allow the interior to air out. The wind has died down and high overcast clouds blanket the area. Looking across the tarmac while doing a walk around, I notice that our tracks from the day prior have been covered to a large extent. I still don’t spot a single bird flitting through the early morning light.

Leaving a large plume of dust behind to slowly settle back onto the runway, we take off to search for the source of the radio signal. We level off at a low altitude. The needle points to the northwest and our flight soon takes us over the Black Hills. The forested hills, with their deep valleys and ravines, pass under our wings. With Robert flying, keeping the needle and the aircraft pointing in the same direction, I keep track of our progress on a map partially unfolded on my lap.

There are a few small, winding roads and remote houses tucked in the folds of the hills. Passing a large, open mine which has been cut into several ridges leaving a brown scar in the midst of the green, a valley widens. A large reservoir ahead seems to aim directly at a small settlement farther to the northwest. The ADF needle points at the same town like an arrow. As we cross over the center of the city, the needle wavers and then slips to the side.

“Looks like the station is located in that town,” I tell Robert and Greg, who is poised over my shoulder looking out of the side window.  Looking closer at the map, I add, “It’s named Lead. Robert, circle us around and let’s see what’s up.”

As Robert begins the turn, the radio signal ends. Just like that. One moment it’s playing music loud and clear and the next, the speakers are silent.

“Circle but keep on the borders of the town. There has to be someone down there,” I say.

“Okay, Dad,” Robert replies, maneuvering the 130 so that I can look down into the heart of the small township.

Another deep, open pit mine borders the town. Several white-roofed buildings and churches line the main road which skirts the northwestern edge of the city with the mine on the other side of the street. Green trees dot the area but the lawns and open areas are much like what we’ve seen lately — brown. Although it appears a little sand is on the roads, they look clearer than those around the base and Sturgis.

As we circle over the city, I don’t see anything moving. There is one building with a large antenna beside it but nothing around it indicates that someone is there. The fact that the signal stopped and hasn’t resumed since we passed over is a little ominous. If there were survivors, I think they’d come outside and try to get our attention. Of course, it could be that they are as wary of us as we are of them. Perhaps they’ve run into bandits and are just lying low. It’s really hard to tell in a world like the one we’re living in now.

“What do you think?” I ask Greg.

“I don’t know. It seems a little odd that the signal cut out right as we were passing over. It’s like they don’t want us to know they’re there. We haven’t been shot at so I guess that’s a good sign,” he answers.

“And you?” I ask Robert.

“Honestly. I think it’s a trap or bad news at the very least. I can’t think of a good reason someone would shut it off just as we arrive. And it didn’t turn itself off. There’s someone down there,” he replies.

I search for blockades or fortifications that would indicate someone wants to be left alone. We circle a few times but, for intents and purposes, it just looks like another abandoned town. I can’t push aside the facts though. There was a signal located in this town and it stopped when we passed over. Whoever is down there is hiding.

“Well, we’re not going to get any more answers turning circles in the sky. Let’s head back and talk about what we want to do,” I say.

I have Robert follow the main road out and down the interstate so we can observe the route we’ll have to travel. I want to get a good look at it in case we decide to come back in the Stryker and investigate further.

Our journey back to the airfield is uneventful. Like in the town, I specifically look for obstruction, road blocks, and any fortifications that would indicate signs of trouble if we decide to investigate. I don’t have the greatest of feelings about this one but my experiences in the past few months have jaded my opinion. There’s nothing other than the signal going down at the very moment we flew over to indicate something is amiss. If there are any survivors in or around the town, we almost have an obligation as a member of surviving humanity to check it out. It seems there is a fine line between being open to incorporating remaining survivors and protecting those we already have. To be perfectly honest, I’m on the fence with this one as I can see both sides.

A breeze has picked up and, as we settle toward the runway, I see sand being driven across the runway in waves. Closer to the buildings, sand is blown from the tops of the larger drifts, much like surf being blown off the crests of waves in a strong wind. The landing is a bumpy one but we manage and taxi in. Shutting down, we gather outside with our pants flapping against our legs as each gust of wind blows through. I brief everyone on our observations gathered during our flyby.

“Alright, folks, here’s the deal. There really isn’t a doubt that someone is there. The way I see it, they are either scared of us or not wanting our company. The bottom line is that they don’t appear to be overly eager to be found. I didn’t see any fortifications that would indicate trouble, but the whole thing seems a little odd to me. If anyone has changed their mind about going in to take a look, I want to hear about it,” I state. The soldiers turn and look at one another but there isn’t an utterance from any of them. “Okay then, let’s unload and get ready.”

The teams rise and begin the tedious process of unloading the Stryker once again. I wish there were a quicker way of doing this — meaning searching for families — as I’m ready to be home. However, we have a few stops left before we can think about doing that. We’re already out and there isn’t much time left before we can’t make these trips anymore. I ask Carl if he and his group wouldn’t mind staying with the aircraft again, letting him know that we’ll be back before dark and leaving a radio with him.

“Not a worry at all. We’d be happy to,” he replies.

We unload and head out, taking the same route to Sturgis as before. The road to the town of Lead begins at one of the Sturgis exits. Although more roundabout, it will be a quicker route overall as we won’t have to stop at the towns along the interstate to scout them out before driving through.

The drive through Sturgis is much the same as it was yesterday although our tracks have been mostly covered by the wind. We cross over the interstate with the Black Hills looming before us. It’s not long before we start a long climb and travel along a winding road cut into the side of a ridge line. It’s not a very comfortable feeling traveling along a narrow road with an incline on one side and a drop off on the other in countryside that I’m not all familiar with. It would be the perfect place to set up an ambush. If we meet any type of resistance, I am backing us out provided it’s possible.

We make it through without any problems and halt where we can see the road drop into a wide valley. At the beginning of the vale lies a golf course. With a set of binoculars, I glass over the basin. The sign leading into the course reads “Boulder Canyon Country Club” and it’s obviously been some time since it’s been cared for. The once pristinely cut fairways are now filled with tall, brown grass that bends in waves as each breath of wind blows over them. It makes the breeze almost visible.

Adjacent to the course is a small open pit with murky green water filling the bottom of it. From the looks of the houses, I can imagine that this was once an area covered in green, but without irrigation or the use of sprinkler systems, it’s become the brown that I’ve become accustomed to. Several streets branch off to either side of the highway leading to a few more scattered houses. There isn’t a sign of any survivors.

Lowering the binoculars, we continue on and drop into the valley. In the midst of our trek, I open up my mind to any night runners and am surprised to sense a small pack at the extreme northern end of the valley. I noticed several small ponds, so there is at least a water supply, but I have no idea what they are doing for food unless they are preying on game. After being in two places without a night runner presence, it’s a shock to find them out here. This only emphasizes that I can’t assume anything about them. They can be anywhere.

We cross the valley and enter a lower set of hills. Short trees line the hills and draws on both sides. We drive slowly along, stopping often to scout the road ahead but we don’t encounter anything. The road then begins a gradual descent into another valley that widens out the farther we proceed. A driveway branches off and leads to a long aluminum-sided building with a smaller, attached office-like structure. The sign out front reads “Schade Winery” and I think about halting for a little wine tour. Lynn would certainly question what I was up to if all I managed to bring back were a couple of people and several cases of wine. I could just shrug and tell her, “Well, we tried,” all the while searching for a corkscrew.

We roll through the start of another small settlement. Several casinos line the highway and one of the hotel signs indicates we are passing through Deadwood. I really hope the town doesn’t live up to its name. The abandonment of the place, the name, and surrounding brown fields really makes it seem like we are passing through a Wild West ghost town — that is except for the casinos and modern hotels.

The names of the places we pass bring to mind the gold rush days that dominated this area long ago. Before that, these hills were medicine grounds for the Native Americans that lived here. Museums and casinos now dominate, the buildings lining the highway. The people that once flocked to them are gone. Reaching out, I don’t sense any night runners in the area.

A few more twists in the road and I see a few residential areas that mark the beginning of Lead. We slow and creep through the outlying areas looking for any indication that someone is around. The big, open pit we saw from the air appears beside the highway. Just prior to entering the town itself, a parking lot opens to the side with a viewing area of the actual mine. I have us pull in to take a look and listen prior to entering.

The lot is empty as we pull to a stop and disembark. The teams form a small perimeter within the lot itself. There is a park next to the parking area and adjacent to the mine itself with a larger building located near the edge of the mine that appears to be visitor center. I have the Stryker shut down so we can listen. The battery stays on in case we have need of the heavy caliber weapon system. Keeping in mind that someone here may not be all that interested in us being around, it’s my plan to remain on the edge of town to give them a chance to make contact. I hope that contact doesn’t come in the form of a hail of bullets streaming into our midst. With that thought in mind, I have the teams take up covered positions around the house-like center.

The diesel shutting down brings a quiet to the surrounding area. The breeze picked up since we descended into the first valley and a low moan is heard at times as it blows across the monstrous open pit mine — much like blowing across a bottle opening. Other than the occasional sound of the wind, it’s quiet.

Greg and I walk along a path leading to the edge of the mine. The size of it cannot be adequately described. It’s much like looking down into the Grand Canyon except that is much prettier to look at than the scene stretching before us. The mine is a series of deep, terraced sides leading down to a small lake of brown, muddy water. The step-like wall sides are black with tan and reddish clay mixed in. There are a lot of places where dark-colored seepage runs down the walls like sludge. Several landslides, some going all of the way to the bottom, mar the terraced walls. A single switch-back road heads down into the depths from the opposite side ending at the brown lake.

It’s there, at the edge of the pond, that something catches my attention. At the end of the dirt track is a larger black mound. Several small wisps of smoke drift upward from it and are blown away as the occasional draught of wind catches them. Whatever is smoking down there was done recently giving a further indication that someone is around.

“What do you think that is?” Greg asks.

“I have no idea,” I say, lifting a pair of binoculars up to look at the pile. “It looks like a large ash pile. There’s something else there but I can’t make out what it is.”

“There’s no way we’re going to get the Stryker down that,” he says, pointing to the narrow road leading down.

“They must have had those large dump trucks that drove down at one point, but fuck if I’m riding in the Stryker along that road,” I reply.

“I’m with you on that. We’d probably bring the whole thing down on our heads and I’d rather not roll the Stryker today if it’s all the same to you.”

“It would be a rather long walk home.”

“If we do decide to investigate, maybe we can find a four-wheel drive somewhere,” Greg says.

“Have fun with that.”

“What? No sense of adventure, Jack?”

“Oh. I enjoy a good adventure. It’s dying I’m not overly fond of.”

The signage near the fence surrounding the mine states that this was the site of the Homestake mine which was once the largest mine in North America. It was apparently closed in 2002 and there is some mention of something about a deep, underground lab that was supposed to be opened. Something by the name DUSEL, whatever that is, or was. There’s more on the history, but I’m not interested in reading the wall of text that entails.

Off in the distance on the other side of the mine is a rise of land ascending above the surrounding terrain. The sides have been cut into and climb sharply giving it the appearance of a mesa. From my vantage point, it appears the top has a few scattered, stunted evergreens. Stunted, that is, when compared to what I’m used to in the Northwest. In my magnified view, I catch a hint of movement to one side. Focusing on the spot, I see a couple of deer tentatively emerge from a tree line to the far right across the mine. They warily approach a small pond and dip their heads for a drink. It’s then that I notice a few birds wheeling about the gray-covered skies and a hawk soaring aloft looking for a meal.

At least there’s life here. That is aside from the people that I suspect are in the area and have yet to show themselves.

A gust of wind whips against my clothing, moaning across the deep hole before me. The thoughts of why we’re here and the chilled breath of air bring me back from my sight-seeing. I lower the glasses and head with Greg back to the Stryker. There has yet to be a sign of anyone which makes me uneasy. We haven’t been exactly stealthy in our approach wanting whoever may be in the town to know we’re here. Although the sight of an armored vehicle can be a little unsettling, I wanted to park on the outskirts in an attempt to show we aren’t threatening and give them a chance to approach us cautiously. I would have thought the sight of the military would alleviate any fears if someone wanted help but, so far, nothing. Of course, they could think we are roving bandits who stole the thing; which, technically, we did.

I see the radio tower a short distance away. It’s obvious that whoever is here isn’t coming to us, so, if we’re going to make contact, then it’s up to us to go to them. I’m still not all that comfortable trekking into the small town when it’s apparent that they want to stay hidden, but it could be because they’re frightened. I don’t know how to alleviate that, especially arriving in a Stryker, but we should at least investigate the radio station and make plans based on what we find.

“Okay, let’s mount up,” I call to the teams. “If we receive any fire, they’ll have made their intentions clear. If that happens, remain onboard and we’ll disengage.”

I can tell Gonzalez and the rest of Red Team preparing for a “Hooah, sir” but I bring that to a screeching halt with a look. Funny, I swear Robert and Bri were about to join in with them. That’s all I need, my kids giving me a “Hooah”. Instead, Gonzalez and McCafferty give me a mischievous smile. Great, I know I’m due for one at some point today. At least I hope that’s the reason for the smile and I won’t be waking up with mascara.

The sound of the Stryker starting up and the ramp closing resounds across the desolate parking lot. We edge out onto the main road and make our way slowly into the main part of Lead. Rounding a couple of corners, the central area of town stretches away to the sides of the two-lane, dust-covered highway. A few motels and restaurants line the street along with a church and an opera house. On a tall pole, a flag flutters in the breeze next to a post office. All in all, it looks like most small towns. Except for the opera house that is; you don’t see many with one of those.

With the whine of the .50 cal as it tracks from side to side, we pass the Black Hills Center of Hope. I wonder if there’s any hope left in this place. If there’s a semblance of humanity left, I suppose there’s always hope. It just depends on the stance that the groups of survivors take. Seeing the place makes me think about the homeless. Surely there must have been a large part of them that didn’t get the flu shot.

Are they still around in numbers or did they fall prey to the night runners quickly with nowhere to go?

The radio station is set back from the main road in a dusty lot. I halt the vehicle in front near to the entrance. A dirt lot, which should be smoothed over from the dust and wind, hosts a myriad of wheeled tracks. They lead from the entrance to the station and continue down the road from the entrance heading in the opposite direction. It’s pretty obvious someone has been here recently and either visits often or is still here. If someone is here, not coming out means that they are either scared out of their wits or up to no good. There could be other reasons, but those are the two that stick in my mind. I’m hoping it isn’t the latter.

The station itself is a small, concrete block building. If there was a sign denoting the station’s name, it’s now gone. Where it should have been, ‘Golddiggers’ is crudely spray-painted. The front of the building has two large paned glass windows with an entrance door situated between them. The windows have slatted blinds covering them making it impossible to see inside. I remain parked in front for a few minutes observing, looking for any movement. Nothing.

“Okay, here’s the deal. I’m going up to the door and see if anyone is home. Gonzalez, take McCafferty and Bri and go left covering the building.  Henderson, you, Denton, and Robert do the same to the right. Greg, your team will cover our sides and rear. You’ll also be a reactionary force if needed. If we’re fired upon, we return fire and exfil to the Stryker. Greg’s teams will provide covering fire for Red Team to disengage. We’re not here to take the place so we’ll pull back. And, of course, the Stryker will pour rounds into whoever is firing at us,” I brief prior to us disembarking.

“What about you, sir?” Gonzalez asks. “You’ll be in the middle of it.”

“No worries. If I see someone point a weapon at me, I’m eating dirt. Just fire over me and I’ll make my way out.”

“Do you want me to go with you?” Robert asks.

“No. I have this one. I don’t want anyone else to be out in the open.”

“Are you sure you want to just be strolling up the front walk with all of this weirdness going on?” Greg asks.

“Do you have a better plan?” I answer.

“We could leave,” he replies.

“I suppose there’s always that. But we’re here so we might as well see where the rabbit hole leads.”

The ramp rolls down and the teams disembark. The sounds of boots running across the hard surface fill the once silent streets and the teams quickly take their positions. Red Team splits and goes left and right covering the radio station. Greg’s team sets up a perimeter covering the street and other buildings, leaving two of his team manning the Stryker. The street quiets with only the sound of the idling vehicle and the whine of the turret tracking. I step up beside the dirt entrance and pause. I half expect a shout or the crack of gunfire but the only thing that permeates the middle of this small town is an air of anticipation.

No one rushes out to envelop us with welcoming arms. There is only us staring at a silent radio station. I look around at the rest of the town, the teams’ positions, and the Stryker idling behind me, most with weapons pointed at the building. If someone is in there, I can’t imagine they are having warm and fuzzy feelings about rushing outside or making their presence known. I’m not about to wave the teams off though. Although we are here trying to help, we have to think of our safety first. Yeah, that’s why I’m standing in the open in front of a building where I highly suspect people are located with unknown intentions. Perhaps not my best move ever.

I look down at the tracks leading in and out of the lot. There are quite a few of them, some very fresh. Looking closer, I see that there are a combination of double and single tracks with the double ones close together — too close to be a car or truck. The track imprints looks like whoever is coming here is doing so on quads and dirt bikes. There is, however, no sign of any vehicles parked in or around the dusty lot. The tracks leave a clear trail along the otherwise dust-covered street leading away.

“If anyone is in there, we’re not here to hurt you or cause any trouble,” I call out. “Unless you shoot at us first,” I mutter.

Again, there is no response or movement from within. With a shrug, I step into the lot, keeping to the side and out of the Stryker’s line of fire, and proceed cautiously to the entrance. The dirt-covered concrete slab at the entrance is marred by footprints. Glancing at the prints, I see that they are scuffed making it difficult to pick out any one track. I would look closer but my attention is on the windows and door. Standing against the wall next to the door, I knock firmly repeating my message. Nothing returns except the echo within of my knock.

“You know, sir, they might be more willing to open the door is we didn’t have a .50 cal pointed at it,” Gonzalez radios.

“Yeah, yeah. Move the Stryker out of sight, but be ready to respond,” I radio back.

The armored vehicle revs and backs down the street. Once it’s out of sight, I knock again with the same result. I check the windows but can’t see past the blinds covering them. Leaving the door, I walk to the side of the building. Next to the structure, between it and the tall antenna, sits an older generator. There are more footprints around the generator which are easier to see. I place my shoe next to several of the clear tracks. Now, I’m not a tall man nor have an extra-large shoe size, but my prints are considerably larger than the fresh ones on the ground.

Either this town is full of small people or we’re dealing with kids. At least here. I note that the generator switch is in the ‘off’ position.

This puts a totally different light on the situation. It could be that any remaining adults are sending kids out on errands or the kids are the only ones left. I continue looking at the tracks scattered across the yard and don’t find a single one that matches my size. The tread patterns are all different but they each of them are smaller than mine. I call McCafferty over as she is the smallest among us. Comparing her boot prints with the others, I see that they come close. I suppose we could be dealing with women but am still hard-pressed to figure this out from the tracks. The bottom line is that the fresh tracks and the smoldering ash pile at the bottom of the pit indicate that someone is around.

“I have to admit it’s a little creepy,” Greg says after I describe what I found.

“It’s a little beyond that. Who knows what we’re dealing with on the whole, but at least here, there were kids, women, or a combination of both. We have a choice. We can continue down the yellow brick road or call it good,” I say.

I keep offering it up to see what the others think because, honestly, I’m still of two minds. One says to help if it’s needed; but the other says to bug out. This whole thing is just a little too weird. The spray-painted building and the station going off air just as we pass over speaks of ‘leave us alone’.

“I think we press on, sir. If we are dealing with women and kids, they may need our help,” McCafferty states.

“If they’re still alive, they must be doing okay,” Greg says.

“I do sense a medium-sized pack of night runners to the southeast so they must have some way of dealing with that,” I say. “I’m just throwing that out there.”

“We could remain here. It’s obvious they come to the station and we could wait for them,” Robert says.

“That’s an option as well. We have some time before we have to head back,” I say.

“I’ll be honest with you. I’m kind of curious as to what is smoldering down in that pit and what’s up with this place,” Greg says.

“But you don’t want to go down in it. So, what you’re effectively saying is that you want me to go down and tell you what’s there,” I reply.

“If you wouldn’t mind.”

“Do you want me to get you a Twinkie while I’m at it?” I ask.

“Ooooh… Twinkies,” McCafferty says and runs toward the Stryker.

“What the hell is that about?” I ask, watching McCafferty race for the vehicle as if a pack of night runners were on her heels.

Greg shrugs with a raised eyebrow. I look to Gonzalez to see if I can glean an answer for McCafferty’s sudden departure. She just shrugs but is wearing a shit-eating grin. McCafferty returns, walking this time, with every eye watching her. With a flourish, she withdraws a box from her vest.

“Voila,” she says, brandishing a box of Twinkies.

“As if this day couldn’t get any stranger. Where in the hell did you get those?” I ask.

“Magic, sir,” she answers with a grin. “The only problem is that there are only twelve of them and fourteen of us.”

“I’ll split one with Robert,” I say.

“What the hell. Split your own,” he replies.

“I’ll split one with you, Dad,” Bri says.

“Denton and I will split the other,” Henderson states.

So here we stand, in the middle of small town with ‘Golddigger’ graffiti on the wall of a radio station, chasing down a strange situation in the middle of an apocalypse, eating a Twinkie. You just can’t make shit like this up…but here we are nonetheless. And yet, somehow it seems perfectly normal. And, oddly enough, it eases the tension.

We take our time eating the cream-filled cakes, savoring each bite. It’s a little bit of our past, when things were ‘normal’, coming to us. We are all smiles and, somehow, this moment we’re sharing bonds us even tighter.

“I really don’t want to know where you got these from, do I?” I ask McCafferty, to which she shakes her head.

“Well, thanks,” I add.

“My pleasure, sir.”

Finishing, we stick the wrappers in our pockets and brush the crumbs from our fingers on our pants. Hating to ruin the moment, I return our attention to the situation.

“Well, it seems the general consensus is to push on so let’s mount up and see where the path leads. If we find some four-wheel vehicles, we’ll stop and see if we can start them up,” I say.

“What about the post office?” Robert asks. “Don’t they normally drive Jeeps to deliver the mail?”

Most in the group exhibit that ‘duh’ face when something obvious that we missed is presented — mine included. We backtrack to the post office and, sure enough, there are a few older Jeeps parked in a lot surrounded by a chain link fence. The Stryker makes short work of getting inside. The keys to the vehicles are on the visors and the first ones we try give the clicking sound of an almost dead battery. There’s a little juice left, but not enough to turn the motor over. And thus, we use the push-to-start method. I would use the Stryker if it wouldn’t absolutely cave in the vehicles while trying to push them and setting the Jeeps up to tow would take longer than just pushing them.

Red Team gathers around the Jeep and pushes while Greg’s team keeps a watch and we manage to get both of them started. The fuel tanks are both about three-quarters full. I don’t imagine we’ll be going that far in them, so it should be enough. We now have a Stryker and two white Jeeps. What a sight we must be. Most of Red Team piles into the Jeeps and follows behind the Stryker as we set out once again.

The path through town is an easy one to follow. We pass stores, churches, banks, government buildings, and several more hotels/resorts. The occasional building has the same spray-painted ‘Golddiggers’ on them. The graffiti gives the appearance of some gang marking its territory. Some of the places have broken windows while others hide what’s inside behind grime-covered glass. It really looks much the same as Sturgis with the exception that there isn’t as much dust and, well, signs of habitation.

The road we’re on intersects another main road. Tracks lead in both directions but the majority of them lead to the right and out of town. We decide to follow the larger set. I notice another set of tracks cutting across the road and halt our little convoy. On closer inspection, the other set turns out to be foot prints and from the distance between each individual print, it appears that whoever made them was running. On the side of the road, where the prints deepen, I confirm this by the fact that the toes are dug in deeper than the heel. The prints are larger than the ones found at the station and are mostly bare ones. It’s apparent that night runners crossed here recently.

Climbing back onboard the Stryker, we leave the town behind. The transition between the town and the surrounding countryside is abrupt. The road circumvents the mine and we soon find ourselves on the other side. Trees line the road making it impossible to see the actual mine or the town. The tracks branch off the highway and onto a dirt road.

Taking the exit, we begin a steep descent along a winding dirt path that is surrounded by trees on both sides. Even though we proceed slowly, we still kick up a small cloud of dust which adds to that already covering the trees alongside us. Eventually, we make our way down and emerge from the trees onto a larger plain. The road begins to level off. The beginning of the mine opens up and the central pit, which we observed from town, is ahead. To the left lies a previously hidden, terraced valley.

The mesa we observed rises from the plateau to the right. From this vantage point, the steep, nearly impossible to climb sides only encompass three sides. On the western side, a tree-covered slope rises gently from the floor.

We edge down the road toward the rise, passing a derelict aluminum-sided building with old machinery rusting in a dirt lot. Here, the dirt road splits with one path heading upward toward the western side of the butte while the other descends toward the deep pit. Tracks show on both paths. We halt.

“What do you think? Up or down?” Greg asks as we gather.

“You’re really not my type,” I reply.

“You know the saying, once you’ve gone—”

“Please don’t finish that,” I interrupt.

After swallowing the half of a Twinkie for a second time from the image Greg was about to paint, I look through the binoculars toward the mesa. I can’t see the top, but I don’t observe anything that would indicate that something is up there.

“Well, we might as well visit this pit you’re so interested in. Maybe the smoldering pile will give us a clue as to what we’re dealing with,” I say, glassing over the rest of the area and finding no sign of inhabitants — human ones that is.

Saddling up once again, we proceed around the base of the hill, driving between two large ponds before coming to another fork. We turn right, following the tracks, and begin a descent into the pit. The “road” is more of a washout at this point and it seems more like we are traveling along a runoff area — the rocky debris takes the Jeeps to their limit. The Stryker, however, takes it in stride.

The road leads along the side of a tiered hill and follows a deep, wide, and torn up valley that leads to the mine proper. Large rock slides sweep down into the gorge from the steep walls across the valley. The wall beside us rises steeply upward as we continue our descent into to the pit. The road is marginally passable until we arrive at a point where the deep cut gorge reaches the mouth of the open pit. Here, the path narrows and descends at a steeper angle. We halt and exit.

From this vantage point, being partially in the pit itself, both its ugliness and its marvel is revealed to a greater extent. The slides and oozing seepage become more apparent from this closer viewpoint. The narrow road, if it can even be called that, is filled with cuts and debris. It’s really more of a path at this point. This is as far as the Stryker will go. Its weight might bring the entire road crashing down into the depths. While it may get us to the bottom quicker, it’s not the best way to get there. Getting out would be fun as well.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Greg asks.

“No,” I answer, looking downward through the binoculars. “There’s something in the pile, but I can’t quite see what it is from here.”

“We could just bug out and call it good,” he says.

“Eh. We’re here and might as well try. Nothing ventured, nothing gained,” I reply.

“What happened to the not wanting to die?”

“Oh, there’s still that…and I don’t plan on it today.”

“You know that if you get stuck on that road, you won’t be able to turn around,” Greg says.

“Yeah. I guess if that happens it will be a long walk back,” I reply, looking at the time. “We still have plenty of time before dark to make it back.”

“You’re pretty determined to go down.”

“Seems so. I’ll take most of Red Team leaving Henderson and Denton here with their long guns. We’ll be back shortly,” I say.

With me driving one of the Jeeps and Gonzalez the second one, we begin our descent into the pit. It appears in some places that the road was purposely cratered and filled to prevent anyone from coming down. We bump and slide as we navigate our way over the rubble. I’ve never been fond of driving next to steep gullies and this is no exception. Each skid or bump makes it feel like we’re going to slip over the edge. After a couple of switchbacks, we arrive at the bottom, most of which is filled with a murky lake.

Near the edge of the water is the ash pile we observed from above. It’s much larger than it looked before, standing nearly as tall as I am and close to twenty feet in diameter. Plumes of whitish-gray smoke drift lazily upward. A little distance away from the smoldering pile and circling it, skulls are set on top of sticks. The objects within the heap that I couldn’t identify from higher up are, in fact, human skeletal remains. Yeah, this gives me a comfy feeling.

“What in the fuck?” Robert says from the passenger seat.

“Yeah, right?!” I respond.

We get out for a closer look. An acrid smell fills the pit bottom and the damp soil is filled with foot prints of the same size I saw at the station — some fresh and others older. I look for any larger prints but don’t find a single one. Investigating the remains, I notice that some have obvious injuries while others are seemingly whole. The most disturbing part is that some of the skulls have wounds that are clearly gunshots to the back of the head. This whole scene is not a promising one to say the least.

“Do you think these could be night runners?” Gonzalez asks, regarding the charred remains.

“I suppose they could be,” I answer, still trying to find some sanity with this day.

I would feel better about this find if it weren’t for the skulls circling the ash pile and the fact that some of those here were shot in the head from behind. I can’t think of many instances where night runners would be shot from behind — at least not in these numbers. Most of the times when I’ve encountered them, they were coming right at me. It’s kind of hard to get a shot to the back of the head in that situation. All in all, this has the feel of something ritualistic. It may just be a bias based on the day’s continued strangeness but I can visualize a roaring fire with bodies being fed into the flames.

“Dad, do you think they burned the bodies because they think it’s a virus or something?” Bri asks.

“That could be one answer,” I reply. “I’m hoping that’s the case anyway. It doesn’t explain the shots to the back of the head, though.”

“Maybe they thought someone was infected and killed them,” she says.

“To be honest, I don’t really know what the fuck is going on here. I’ve seen a lot of things in my time and can usually figure things out from the signs, but, this…I don’t know. There could be a hundred plausible explanations — some good and some bad — but I really don’t have a clue as to what’s actually going on here,” I state.

“I’m leaning toward the dark side on this one. It looks like they have some sort of ritual thing going on,” Robert says.

“It certainly doesn’t look pretty,” I reply. “Okay. We’re not accomplishing anything else here. Let’s mount up and head back.”

Starting up the Jeep, I radio back our findings to Greg. “That’s not good,” he responds.

“No. No it’s not.”

The climb back up is almost worse that the drive down but we eventually make it back to the Stryker and proceed back to the first road junction near the mesa. Taking the ascending road and hoping for better results, we edge around to the base of the gentle upward rising slope. The tree line begins abruptly at the base of the hill and I notice a single path leading through the trees. The tracks we’ve been following all veer off the road, aiming for the path.

We idle for a while watching the tree line for movement. There’s no sudden flurry of a birds leaving the trees. While that isn’t and indicator that no one is around, seeing a flock of them take flight certainly would be.

“Okay, I’m taking Gonzalez and McCafferty. We’ll trek to the path leading in and make a further decision based on what we see there. Same rules apply. If we’re engaged, we’re out of here. Greg, provide covering fire if you have clear line of sight. We’ll be coming back at a run so watch for us,” I say.

“What about me?” Robert asks.

“And me?” Bri chimes in.

This quandary about them participating goes back and forth. Perhaps it’s just the strangeness of this situation — like anything lately has been normal — that is causing me to launch into the protective mode. We have people, short ones at that, who want to remain hidden and potentially have ritualistic burnings. No, they’re not going with me this time. Why I feel better about them going into night runner-infested lairs but not up a dirt trail is beyond my comprehension. Of course, why I’m about to go is a good question as well and may not be one of my brighter ideas. This whole thing is just creepy.

“No. You two are staying here,” I answer.

Gonzalez, McCafferty, and I gather our gear. We spread out over the rocky terrain and make our way cautiously to the path’s entrance. I know Greg, Henderson, and Denton are keeping the tree line under observation and will call if they see anything. This kind of reminds me of the memory I had on waking this morning. Approaching the single path leading upward, I notice several quads and dirt bikes hidden just within the trees. An effort was made to camouflage them with branches but they are visible nonetheless — a sure sign that someone is here.

We gather beside the entrance to the trail. A multitude of footprints mar the surface, again the same size that we found at the radio station. I pause, listening. The area is dead silent. There’s not a sound of bird chirping or a squirrel irritated with our presence. I don’t know the area so this could be normal but, under usual circumstances, this would be a sign that something predatory is in the area.

“Just so you know, sir, I’m with you on not bringing Robert and Bri. This whole situation has the feel of being in Wonderland,” Gonzalez quietly says, crouching and looking up the trail and off through the trees. McCafferty nods in agreement.

“Yeah, no kidding. I keep expecting the Mad Hatter to come bouncing along any minute,” I reply.

“Just as long as we don’t find the Red Queen,” Gonzalez replies.

“I’m with you on that,” McCafferty whispers.

I radio my findings and tell Greg that we are proceeding up the path.

“We’re going in. Slow and steady and keep your intervals. You know the drill. If we take fire from the front, the point empties a mag and leap frogs back. Continue until we’re disengaged and beat cheeks back to the Stryker. If we’re fired on from the side, empty one mag and disengage. Let’s not get caught up in a firefight,” I say.

“Hooah, sir.”

“You’ve been saving that, haven’t you?”

Gonzalez and McCafferty grin. “I don’t possibly know what you mean, sir.”

“Let’s move before I decide to put you on point…smartass.”

Rising, we step onto the trail and slowly begin making our way up the hard-packed surface. The dense forest closes in on either side. I’m not a big fan of being on a trail but the underbrush in the woods to either side isn’t exactly penetrable — at least at this point. I keep to the side as much as possible, pausing every few feet to observe and listen. The silence seems even more complete with the trees closed around us. The path itself is lit by the overcast day but shadows under the trees make it hard to see anything in their depths. An occasional patch is lit as daylight manages to filter through.

I feel my heart rate increase as we edge farther up the path. The eeriness of the day adds to the level of tension. My senses become more alert. I take in steady, calming breaths. My thumb caresses the selector switch, comforting me even further. This is a habit pattern I developed, and I have no idea why it is so calming. Back in the day, everyone had their own thing and this was mine. My brain registers that I’m on ‘auto’ which may be part of the comfort. I can unleash a torrent of fire at a moment’s notice.

I crouch next to a tree where the trail curves. Gonzalez and McCafferty crouch to their knees behind me, watching to either side. The only sound is the occasional swish of the breeze blowing across the tops of the trees. If anyone was up on top of the hill, I would expect to hear something of their movements but there’s nothing. Of course, they may have gone to ground upon hearing or seeing us arrive. This thought doesn’t bring a warm, happy feeling.

I peek quickly around the tree. Beyond, the trail straightens and continues upward. Lining the sides of the trail, skulls sit on top of poles driven into the ground.

Where the hell did they get so many skulls? I think, not really wanting to know the answer.

It really looks like some B-rated horror movie. I up that to an A-rated one as I am now smack dab in the middle of it. Looking into the woods, I notice some leafy branches on the ground. They are turning brown and look out of place. I’ve seen this kind of thing a few times in the past. I motion for Gonzalez and McCafferty to stay in place and edge into the trees.

Low crawling, I check each inch of ground in front of me and to the sides prior to moving. Reaching the border of the branches, I reach out and lift one. It’s just as I expected. The branches are screening a layer of thin sticks laid over a pit. That’s one thing some who build these things forget — you have to periodically change the overlay or they dry out. That makes it stand out more. I take out my light and shine it into the pit. Sure enough, there are sharpened stakes driven into the ground.

“Stay on the trail. Punji traps to the side,” I whisper into the radio.

“What next?” I hear Gonzalez whisper.

“Just wait until you see around the corner.”

Inching back to the trail, I glass the area ahead but don’t see anything out of place. That is if you can call skulls posted along a trail not being out of place. Stowing the binoculars, I wave Gonzalez and McCafferty forward and slip around the corner.

“What the fuck, sir?” Gonzalez whispers.

I guess she made it to the corner, I think, chuckling in my mind.

“Punji traps and skulls? Are we continuing on?” she asks quietly.

“What do you mean? It just got interesting,” I reply.

“Anyone ever tell you that you are fucking crazy…sir?”

“I’ve heard that a time or two,” I respond.

“Lead on then, sir.”

Some of the skulls still have a bit of hair attached to them which adds to the creep factor. I’m just glad that whoever put these out cleaned them for the most part. Having bits of tendon and tissue clinging to them would be a bit much. Passing the first ones, I don’t see any obvious injuries. You know, other than being dead. One has an “X” painted on the forehead. In the past, any marking on trees, sticks placed in branches or laid out in a pattern, or other similar signs were warnings of traps or areas to be aware of. Not for opposing forces obviously, but for friendlies to know that they need to watch out for traps.

I pause just prior to the marked skull. A few inches off the ground, a string of fishing lines runs across the trail. I follow it with my eyes. It wraps around a nearby tree and, tracing it, I find where it is attached to a pole in the ground which is connected to another notched stick. The notched stick is tied to a stretched tree branch lined with sharpened sticks. Yep, another trap. Pull on the line and the pole driven into the ground moves, releasing the branch, which then swings out into the path. Yeah, this is becoming more interesting by the minute.

Oddly enough, this is an environment I’m more familiar and comfortable with. Well, that’s not the honest truth. The environment I’m most comfortable with is swinging gently in a hammock on a white-sand beach. However, it’s infinitely more comfortable than being in command of the entire survival group. Yeah, it sounds odd but it’s true nonetheless. I almost — almost mind you — wish I had brought Robert and Bri so they could see this for themselves.

“Watch for marks on the trees or on the ground. We have traps across the trail. Watch for the line by the marked skull,” I whisper over the radio, receiving a double click of acknowledgement from both Gonzalez and McCafferty.

I stalk past the skulls. A trail opens off the main path to the right leading to a small, open area. In the middle is another ash pile considerably smaller than the one we found in the bottom of the pit. I would investigate it but I have the feeling I’d find much the same as we did at the previous one and I’m experiencing enough weirdness for the moment. Stepping across the path so I don’t leave an imprint, I creep a few more feet before pausing.

Something hanging in the trees lining the path catches my eye — dolls hanging from pieces of cord from the branches.

Seriously…dolls hanging from trees? Okay… this is too much, I think, waving Gonzalez and McCafferty forward.

They reach my position and I point out the hanging dolls.

“Seriously? Are those really dolls hanging in the trees?” Gonzalez asks, whispering.

“Still interesting enough for you, sir?” McCafferty asks.

“No. Interest level gone. I think the banjos are playing a little too loud for me,” I answer. “Let’s get the fuck out of here.”

“I’m right behind you, sir, if not in front,” Gonzalez says.

“Greg. We’re on our way back,” I say.

“Whatcha have going on?” he asks.

“You wouldn’t believe it if you saw it for yourself,” I reply.

“Alright. See ya soon.”

We reverse and begin tracing our route back, avoiding the trap across the path. Passing the skulls once again, I hear something moving off in the woods to the side. Crouching, I look and see a flash of movement. I pick up sounds to the other side. Someone is trying to be furtive with their passage but failing miserably.

“We have company on both sides,” I radio.

“What do you want to do, sir?” Gonzalez asks.

“Keep moving. If we’re fired upon, engage and move. Gonzalez, you empty a mag left, McCafferty, to the right. We fire then make a break for the Stryker. Clear?” I again hear the double clicks of acknowledgment.

“Are you okay, Jack?” Greg asks.

“For now,” I reply. “We’ve just gained some interested followers.”

We creep down the trail in formation. I keep an eye ahead in case they’ve set up behind us while Gonzalez and McCafferty keep an eye on their sectors. I continue to hear sounds of passage on both sides.

“I have movement to the left paralleling us,” Gonzalez calls.

“Same on the right,” McCafferty says.

“Keep moving,” I reply, hoping we haven’t kicked up a hornet’s nest.

The trail entrance opens ahead and the movement on both sides cease. I don’t know if this is a good or bad sign. My experience has been that when sounds of movement stop, it’s because the opposing force has set up and are gearing for an attack. I really hope that’s not the case here.

“Almost there. Stay alert,” I say.

“We see you on the trail,” Greg states.

“Roger that. Do you see anything in the tree line?”

“Negative, Jack. It’s all clear that we can see,” he answers.

“Okay. Break. Gonzalez, McCafferty, keep it steady.”

“Copy that, sir,” Gonzalez replies. McCafferty answers with a double click.

Keeping low, with gray skies above and tension filling the hard-packed trail, we edge inch by inch toward the path’s entrance. The feeling is one of having the end in sight but thinking that it’s just an illusion of safety and all hell’s going to break lose prior to reaching it. I want to pause and ascertain the situation prior to moving out, but I know that we need to keep going. The longer we’re here, the more time whoever is off to the sides will have to get into a position against us.

The apprehension is such that I want to toss a grenade to either side and make a break for it. However, we haven’t been fired on and I don’t know if their intentions are harmless or not. The dolls in the trees really upped the creep factor. I mean, fucking dolls…hanging in the trees!

I reach the entrance to the trail and crouch by a tree. Gonzalez and McCafferty are behind and pause with me.

“Gonzalez, McCafferty. Go. Beat cheeks to Stryker. I’ll cover and follow.”

This time, the acknowledgment is in the form of both women rising and streaking past as they sprint for the waiting teams. Gonzalez and McCafferty spread out as they exit the trees. I rise as they pass and follow.

The others of both teams are spread in a line behind what cover they can find. I sprint to the rear of the Stryker where I meet Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Greg. I’m winded from the sprint across the open terrain and lean with my hands on my knees to catch my breath.

“That was seriously fucking creepy!” Gonzalez says, catching her breath as well.

“No fucking shit!” McCafferty agrees.

“So. What was it that made you come back?” Greg asks.

With my hands still on my knees, breathing hard, I shake my head slowly. “Dolls, man. There were dolls hanging in the trees. Lots of them.”

“Noooo shit,” Greg says.

“Seriously?! There are dolls in the trees?” Robert asks from nearby. “That’s all kinds of fucked up.”

“No shit. I took one look at that and I was done.”

“Sounds like we are dealing with kids that have watched too many movies,” Bri states.

“Could be, but that’s all I cared to see,” I say.

“Still want to investigate?” Greg asks.

“No, I’m good, thanks. I’ve had enough fun for one day. If someone’s up there, they’re on their own. Let’s mount up and get out of here,” I answer.

The radio comes to life. “Sir, Henderson here. We have company. There’s movement in the tree line. I count twelve so far.”

“I have them on thermal,” a soldier from inside the Stryker reports. “I have sixteen in sight.”

“Damn. I must have missed a couple,” Henderson states.

“What are they doing?” I ask.

“They’re taking positions behind trees and fallen logs just inside the tree line. They appear to be mostly armed with hunting rifles,” Henderson answers.

“Looks like the fun isn’t over yet,” Greg says.

“Fuck it. I’m done. Let’s pull out,” I respond.

“Sir. Someone is emerging from the trees onto the path,” Henderson calls.

“What are they doing?”

“Just standing there, sir.”

I step from around the Stryker and bring my binoculars up. There’s a kid, wearing a woodland camo top and pants, standing at the entrance to the trail holding a scoped deer rifle at his side. A red bandana is wrapped around his head and dark streaks line his cheeks like war paint.

You have to be kidding me, I think, sweeping my binoculars over the others in one position or another.

Some are wearing camo while others are in a motley array of clothing. All have bandanas tied around their heads.

“What do you want to do, Jack?” Greg asks.

“Fuck it. Let’s see what they want,” I answer.

“Are you actually going out there?”

“I guess so. From what I can see, they’re all kids,” I reply.

“Kids with guns. Don’t forget that.”

“Not to worry, there isn’t a chance I’ll forget that.”

I’ve seen enough child soldiers to last me a lifetime. They’re more dangerous than adult soldiers in a lot of ways. Their reasoning process is different. Once they taste the power they hold over others by way of a gun, they tend to use that reasoning process in most of their interactions. Of course, that’s what they are used for. They’re easily brainwashed and an easy source of loyal troops for warlords. Where regular soldiers may have a cognitive ability and a sense of morality, child soldiers are generally fiercely loyal no matter what and have little sense of moral thinking about what they are doing.

That may not be what’s going on here but, if there isn’t any adult supervision around, and I’m assuming there isn’t from the looks of things, then they may have stepped down that path. The skulls and dolls make a little more sense now.

Setting the binoculars down, I secure my M-4 to my back, and walk toward the kid standing on the path. I have my Beretta handy if I need it. If they were going to fire on us, then the kid wouldn’t have stepped out. This is for show. I keep an eye on the kids in the tree line. They are, to a soul, watching me as I approach. I know Henderson and the Stryker are keeping a close eye on them as well and will call if they see something untoward happening.

I approach to within a few feet. The kid is trying to maintain a fierce face, but I can tell he’s nervous. I know this because of his eyes and the fact that he keeps shifting his weight from foot to foot. He may not be used to dealing with a heavily-armed adult. His eyes keep traveling to the assorted knives strapped to my vest and legs, the grenades peeking out of their pouches, and to the barrel poking above my shoulder. I don’t really have my friendly face on either. I’ll have to look into changing that someday.

Taking a deep breath through his nostrils, he looks up at me. He realizes he has to show authority in front of the others or he’s out. Those are the rules. I’ll see where this goes.

“This is Golddigger territory and you’re intruding,” he says as his opening line. This is a play that has to be acted out.

“Listen, son, we are just here to—” I start to say.

“I’m not your son. We don’t want you here,” he interrupts loudly.

I see how this is going to be played out. If he gets us to go away with his fierceness, then his place in the group grows. Or perhaps this is how he deals with everything now. However, being interrupted by a kid, teen or not, grates on me.

“I see the first thing to go is manners. And yes, you’ve made that abundantly clear…son,” I reply.

I see the anger infuse his eyes, his scowl deepens. He’s still nervous and really doesn’t know what to make of someone not being afraid of him because he has a gun. Truth be told, I’m a little nervous standing out here as well, but I don’t dare show it. After all, anything can happen and he may not be posturing.

“I don’t think you understand. With a wave of my hand, I could have you shot,” he states.

“Hmmm…well…that would be a pretty big mistake.”

“Oh yeah. How so?” he asks, defiantly.

“Because of them,” I answer, pointing at the teams behind me.

“Ha, I know how many you have and we outnumber you.”

“Perhaps so, but you might want to take a closer look. Those are highly trained soldiers with automatic weapons. And that,” I say, pointing, “is a Stryker armored vehicle with an automatic .50 caliber turret. You’re just a bunch of kids with hunting rifles. What chance do you think you would have?”

He looks around me to the soldiers poised in firing positions. I notice a change cross his face as he thinks of the ramifications of actually taking us on. He pulls back and puts on his game face again.

“About having me shot…I wake up each and every day with the concept that it’s a good day to die. How about you? Did you wake up this morning with that same thought? I hope so, because if you do one foolish thing, then that’s what’s going to happen. You will have observed your last sunrise,” I state.

His face goes through a variety of contortions. This obviously wasn’t going the way he wanted or was used to. I would ask after their parents, but I don’t think I really want the answer to that. I’m pretty sure they aren’t around anymore for whatever reason — although I have my suspicions — or they would have made an appearance by now.

“We aren’t just a bunch of kids. We’ve made it this far and will continue to survive. We don’t need or want anyone else…especially adults. You’re lucky I’m letting you leave peacefully. That’s if you leave now.”

Now, I don’t remember saying anything about leaving, but I will. If there was any thought of asking them to come with us, it’s gone. It would take a lot of deprogramming and I’m no expert at that. They would be unruly and refute any adult authority. However, there is a heart-mind thing going on inside. The heart says bring them and they’ll adapt over time, but my mind says there’s no way I’d want them in the compound. They could change over time if surrounded by adults but…

I don’t get the thought finished before he continues. “You’d better hurry before I change my mind.”

I take a step forward, noticing his eyes go wide with fright. I glower down on him. “I don’t take kindly to being threatened. You obviously have no idea what would happen if you tried anything. You may get a shot off, but this place would be torn apart and it would be over in about twenty seconds with dust settling on your bodies before you could chamber another shell. We’ll leave, but you might want to watch who you threaten in the future. You’re lucky you’ve caught me on a good day.”

With that, I turn and begin walking back toward the Stryker. There’s a part of me that feels bad for just leaving them here, but I don’t really see how they’d come short of kidnapping them. And they wouldn’t take too kindly to that. No, unfortunately, it’s best just to leave them.

There’s so much more I wanted to ask, like how they are dealing with the night runner threat, parents, others in the area, that sort of thing, but now I’m just tired. I’m sure the answers wouldn’t be to my liking anyway. I have a feeling I know what skulls are lying down in that pit, but I don’t want to know for sure. Right now, I just want to climb out of this dark fairy tale and move on.

“Mount up. We’re leaving,” I say upon reaching the Stryker.

“Are they coming with us?” Robert asks.

“No.”

“Did you ask them?” Bri questions.

“No.”

Greg merely tilts his head then shrugs.

“I’ll tell you about it later. Right now, let’s get back to the 130 and plan tomorrow’s leg,” I say.

Leaving the Jeeps behind, we mount the Stryker and depart to chants of “Golddiggers” coming from the trees.

Fear of the Dark

The transition from being out cold to consciousness is abrupt. It’s oblivion one moment and awareness the next. Startled, she opens her eyes. The surrounding darkness is so complete that she isn’t sure that her eyes are open at all. She consciously blinks, feeling her lids contact each other. There isn’t any change in the blackness. For a moment she thinks she is blind but then the darkness resolves itself into dark grays and shadows. Stiff, sore and feeling like a drum corps is playing in her head, focus sharpens. Lynn fully wakes.

Inside of her throbbing head, the memories of her last moments surface. With a panicked feeling, she runs her hands along her body performing a quick check. Her uniform is stiff in places from dried blood but nothing feels out of place. Putting her hands on the hard, cold surface beneath her, she begins to push herself up. A growl comes from nearby causing her to instantly freeze. A jolt of electricity runs through her body. She’s heard that growl before and, sitting here in the almost complete darkness, the sound fills her with fear.

The musky scent of body odor fills the area. Expecting to be immediately attacked, she launches into action. Rising quickly, she turns toward the growl. She grabs for her M-4 but finds nothing. Reaching to her hip, she finds that her sidearm is also missing. With mounting fear, she gropes for her knives. They too are gone. The low growl becomes more menacing — if that is even possible. She’s in a darkened building after being attacked by night runners and there is no more threatening sound than that of one close by.

Ahead of her, a thin line near the ground is just a shade lighter than the surrounding gloom. She notes the door as she braces for an attack. Within the deep gray of the room, she sees five darker shadows near the door.

Night runners, she thinks, not moving but poised for action. Whatever happens, I’ll go down fighting.

The shadowy figures don’t move. Time seems to stop. Lynn and the night runners face each other, neither knowing what the other will do. The fact that they don’t launch at her is perplexing. She’s never faced any night runners when they didn’t immediately attack with whatever number they had. Surely the five of them aren’t afraid of her. Ordinarily, five would attack even if she had all of the teams here. Comprehension dawns that they were in the room with her when she was out. If they meant to harm her, they wouldn’t have hesitated just because she was unconscious. The sheer fact that she is still alive baffles her even more.

The thought of the teams brings back the memories of the night runners breaking in and attacking Cabela’s. She can’t piece together her last visions of night runners overrunning her position and her being here now. She feels that she should be able to span the gulf between her memories and the present situation but she isn’t able to. Another growl interrupts her thoughts. She tenses, anticipating an attack but the night runners maintain their position by the door. She takes a step toward them. All five give a low, warning growl.

Okay, that didn’t work. I guess I’m not going to just walk out of here.

Lynn takes a step back and the growls cease. It’s apparent to her that she isn’t going to be attacked so she relaxes a little. Confused, sore, and tired, Lynn sits back in her original position, her mind cycling through a million thoughts.

Are they alright? she thinks, regarding those within the sanctuary. Did they manage to fight the night runners off, or did they fall as she did? Are there any others captured? How, and why, am I still alive? What in the fuck happened?

It’s apparent that she is a prisoner and the night runners stationed at the door are guarding her. For the life of her, she can’t figure out why in the hell she is captured. Just a few moments ago, she would have thought the very idea of capture would be far beyond the thought processes of any night runner. The fact that she is being held by night runners doesn’t alleviate her tension. If anything, it multiplies it. She’s alone, doesn’t know where she is — only that she is in a darkened room surrounded by night runners, and she doesn’t know if anyone else made it out alive. Her heart sinks and a tear creates a muddy streak down her cheek.

At least Jack wasn’t there and is therefore alive, she thinks.

The thought of Jack and not knowing if she will ever see him again makes her heart sink even more. At this particular moment in time, she feels very lonely and frightened.

* * *

Arriving at the 130 in the late afternoon, I watch as Robert goes over the coordinates for the next leg of our flight. Our next stop is McConnell AFB, Kansas. The very thought of the base reminds me of Lynn. I miss her. I’m glad this will be my last trip out. I don’t like being away from her. I know my constant journeying doesn’t sit well and I don’t blame her. I wasn’t such a fan of her deployments either. Although, that was her job and these are, well, more voluntary. I just have a hard time not being there if others are putting themselves at risk. Of course, this puts me into a quandary as I don’t like constantly leaving Lynn. I honestly don’t know why she puts up with me, but I’m happy she does. I don’t know what I’d do without her.

I’ve thought about putting aside the leadership role many times and perhaps it’s time I did. I’ve noticed my constant tiredness and wonder if I’ve lost my edge. Maybe it’s just the weird day. I don’t know. Not so long ago, I would have laughed at the kid and walked away rather than engage in a pissing contest with a fourteen-year-old. Of course, my sweet Nic was alive then and the world, as shitty as it was sometimes, was a better place. As much as I want to look for the families of the soldiers, I want to be back to what I consider home equally as much.

Watching Robert calmly check the figures in the nav computer brings a sensation of pride. I mean, it’s always there, but I guess I’m just feeling emotional. I know, weird, right? He has come so far in this strange new world we find ourselves in and has adapted remarkably well. As has Bri. I think on how diverse the survivor groups are that we’ve encountered - some unraveling at the seams and others maintaining well. Without societal norms guiding us, core aspects are rising up and manifesting themselves in different ways. Yeah, today has put me in a strange mood. Robert finishes and sits back with a sigh.

“All good?” I ask.

“Yeah. I think so. I’ll check again in the morning before we leave. I’m a little tired and the numbers are running together and starting to not make any sense. I stare at them as if they’re alien glyphs and I’m trying to see into their strange coding,” he answers.

“We’re at least heading to the southeast, right?”

“As far as I can tell. That or Canada. If the sun’s on our right en route in the morning, if there is a sun in the morning,” he says, looking outside at the overcast, “then we know we’ll have to turn around.”

“Or if we start seeing any mountains. I’m not sure, but I think the highest point in Kansas is the top of a speed bump.”

“True,” he says, chuckling.

“Whatcha doing, guys?” Bri asks, climbing into the cockpit.

“Apparently inputting random numbers into the computer and seeing where it takes us,” I answer.

“Cool. I’m up for an adventure. Like today wasn’t though, right?!” she replies.

“You have that right,” Robert responds. “Dad, what was that whole radio station thing about? I mean… I get that they wanted to be left alone but why even have it on?”

“I don’t know. I guess they wanted to listen to music,” I answer.

“Do you think there were any adults around, or were they all just kids?” Bri asks.

“I’m thinking there were only the kids,” I say.

“And what about the bones at the bottom of the mine?” Robert asks.

“I really don’t want to know the answer to that,” I answer.

“Yeah. I’m kinda thinking they were the adults as well,” Robert states, saying what I really didn’t want to.

“That’s messed up,” Bri says. “It’s just as well they aren’t coming with us then.”

“It may be something completely different though. We’re just assuming something and it may not be true,” I say.

“I don’t get that feel. I think they saw the chance to do away with adult supervision and took it,” Robert states.

“It could be. It could also be that the adults died or turned into night runners and they burned them all fearing contamination. I guess that’s a story we’ll never know for sure.”

“Why didn’t they come with us then?” Bri asks.

“They really didn’t seem all that interested in us staying around, let alone coming with us,” I answer. “However, to be perfectly honest, I really didn’t extend an offer either.”

“That’s understandable under the circumstances. Dad, why didn’t you let me come up the path with you?” Robert asks.

“You know the answer to that,” I respond.

“This whole world is one strange place. Admittedly that place was a little more off, but there isn’t a place we’re going to see that isn’t going to have some weirdness attached to it.”

I sigh. Robert and Bri stare at me waiting for my answer. “I know. I train you and try to give you the skills to survive in this world but don’t give you the opportunities to practice them. It’s just… well, it’s just hard letting you be placed in situations that are dangerous.”

“Why even bring us out if that’s the case?” Bri asks.

“I don’t have to, you know.”

“Ha-ha…funny,” Bri says.

“This isn’t easy and won’t be however much I try. I’m trying to let go so you gain the experiences that you’ll need in the long run. I just need to figure out how to let that happen while duct-taping pillows around you.”

“You’re just a riot today, aren’t you, Dad,” Bri says.

“Look. I just don’t know what I’d do if something happened to you. Losing Nic was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to endure. That pain sits with me every minute of every day.” At the mention of Nic, Robert and Bri solemnly hang their heads.

“Dad,” Robert says after a moment of silence. “Losing Nic was hard for all of us. Have you ever thought that maybe the experience we gather can actually prevent something like that from happening? There could be that one bit of knowledge we gain that will save us in a split-second scenario.”

“It’s a two-sided coin. I could lose you as you gain that experience yet lose you for you not having it. How about this? I’ll keep trying to let go and you remind me. However, I still have the final say.”

“Works for me,” Robert says.

“Me too,” Bri replies.

The sound of the Stryker starting enters the cockpit interrupting any further conversation.

“Take another look at the numbers. I’m not all that interested in playing ‘guess where we are’ tomorrow. I’m going in back to make sure they don’t try to sledgehammer the vehicle in,” I say.

“Alright, Dad, but I don’t think the figures are going to make any more sense than they did a few minutes ago,” Robert replies.

“Just try to keep us somewhere between the two great bodies of water lying to the east and west.”

With the fading day, I send Red Team out to find a fuel truck. We have plenty of fuel onboard, but it’s always nice to have full tanks. As they are searching, Greg’s team attempts to get the large armored vehicle in without creating dents in my pretty aircraft. The 130 can handle a lot, but it tends to fly a little funny when rammed by a Stryker.

Red Team returns without finding a fuel truck of any kind. I think about transferring fuel from the bombers with the hand crank, but that will take a lot of time and we have enough fuel onboard to complete our whole trip if necessary. With this strange day winding down, we seal up the aircraft and enjoy another quiet, peaceful night of rest.

* * *

Captain Leonard steams away, retracing his route up the channel. He’s happy to be resupplied and thinks he may have been a little hasty with Captain Walker. While they may have started off on the wrong foot, it seems to have ended well. He understands Walker’s desire to keep his command together and his wariness of outside influences. After all, that’s the same perspective he has. It was a matter of two strong minds meeting. They both care about the people under their command and work from that standpoint. At least they seem to be working together now, and he’s sure they’ll come to an understanding as a basis to continue that relationship.

Leonard would have just parked his boat and joined the group but this has all been a lot to come to grips with. It still seems surreal — submerging in one world and surfacing in an entirely new and different one. The forested hills slide by as they make their way to the open ocean. He has a hard time believing the rest of the world is like this and needs to see for himself. Although he knows that Walker has flown to some parts of the country and encountered the same wherever he went, there’s just something about seeing it for himself. Deep down, he knows what he’ll find given the absence of radio traffic. If there was a viable force still in operation, they would have been broadcasting for surviving forces.

Nothing has changed since his passage south — the windows from the lonely settlements along the shore wink back at his passage. He imagines night runners holed up behind every window waiting for the night. Although it’s hard to actually fathom, he knows that the night belongs to them and the day to the few remaining survivors of humanity.

His plan is to journey down the Western Seaboard to San Diego, checking out the communities and harbors along the way. After that, he’ll make a decision about whether to travel to Hawaii or return to Walker’s group. The boat is well stocked with supplies, and, thanks to Walker, weapons and ammo. He may have to make some forays into towns along the way to restock on perishables but he’ll limit those to daylight. They’ll more than likely have to go into buildings for those — darkened buildings — so he’ll limit those excursions to only essential ones. He’s learned his lesson. He doesn’t see how he can avoid it altogether but he’s at least aware of what perils await those who venture inside.

The other worry he has is the crew itself. There is the very real prospect of deserters. He’ll run submerged for the most part although this will take more time — years of playing hide-and-seek has ingrained that into his core. At times, he’ll surface and give the crew a chance to get outside. The pressure of being cooped up for long periods at a time, along with the added stress of the situation, will make this a necessity. They’ve already been on patrol and under the waves for a while. Having time ashore is a luxury that isn’t in the cards this time around. He’ll keep a watch topside whenever they are surfaced to guard against anyone trying to jump. This is especially true when they draw close to shore. At those times, he’ll stay submerged to the greatest extent possible. The sub runs with a limited crew as it is and anyone lost will affect operations. For now, however, he’ll run on the surface and enjoy the breeze against his cheeks.

The run through the channels and straits takes most of the day. He’s seen all that he wants of the surrounding area on their passage down so Leonard keeps his boat directed to the open waters of the Pacific. The waves glitter under the sun settling, throwing off a myriad of prisms, as the USS Santa Fe passes Neah Bay on the left and enters the ocean proper. Dropping down the narrow hatchway, Leonard issues the order to submerge.

“What course, sir?” his XO asks.

“Set a course to the mouth of the Columbia River,” he answers.

“How far off shore?”

“Keep us close in.”

“Aye, aye, sir.”

The roll of the ocean swells cease as they submerge beneath the waves, becoming a creature of the depths once again. The XO has the sub turned to the south once they reach a depth where it’s hard to be detected using MAD (Magnetic Anomaly Detection) systems. Leonard sits in his chair with a thousand thoughts careening through his mind — none staying too long. At times, he has the sub brought to periscope depth and watches the shore of the Washington coastline pass by. The moon’s rays reflect off of the waves crashing on shore.

After time, he rises. “I’ll be in my cabin. Bring us up to periscope depth where towns are marked and have the night watch look for lights. Wake me if you find anything.”

Mechanically ducking through hatches, he makes his way to his room. He kicks off his shoes and settles onto his bunk. Thoughts continue to race through his mind as he settles into a restless sleep.

Morning finds the Santa Fe sitting off the headlands protecting the Columbia River entrance. Leonard rises and splashes water on his face. Attempting to wipe the sleep away, he dons his shoes and heads to the control room.

“Anything?” he asks, standing near the periscope.

“There are a few ships sitting off the channel but no engine noises. It’s been quiet, sir.”

Leonard raises the periscope and looks over the world above their heads. Indeed, several ships tug on the end of their anchor chains against the incoming tide. They sit waiting for pilot vessels that will never arrive. The crew that once manned the rusting vessels has left in one fashion or another. The ships will now sit until their chains break and they are cast free, either to run ashore or be swept out to sea with the tide. Those that don’t run aground will eventually rust through and sink to the depths.

He briefly thinks of searching the ships for supplies — medical and edible — but pushes that thought away. There is little chance that any night runners could still be alive aboard the vessels. Any food and water they might have had would be long gone but the thought of a single SEAL Team searching the darkened corridors of an unknown ship, with even the possibility that there might be night runners onboard, sends shivers down his spine. They could stay and watch the decks for any emergence of night runners but he decides against it. Anything they might find would be unsubstantial compared to the risks.

The periscope slides down. “Prepare to surface,” Leonard orders.

The Santa Fe slides upward, breaching the surface. Water hisses down the black anechoic covered decks. The top watch scrambles up the ladder as soon as the conning tower clears the surface. Leonard and his XO join them shortly after the sub becomes stabilized. The sun has crested the far mountains, climbing into a blue sky. A coastal breeze brings a chill and a tangy odor from the cities lying just inside the channel.

“Bring us just inside the strait. Just far enough so we can get a look at Astoria. Slow and steady,” Leonard says.

He knows these waters are tricky. Not only are the currents difficult but the sands shift within the waterway and have to be continually dredged. No captain would bring his vessel into these waters without the skillful guidance of the river pilots. The engine kicks in and the sub slowly advances on the twin headlands. Riding the ocean swells, they pass the eerie, silent ships moored at the entrance. Entering the channel, they sweep by sandy beaches to either side.

The long motorway across the river, connecting Washington and Oregon, comes into view little by little until it begins its arch up to the tall bridge leading into the heart of Astoria. Leonard brings his binoculars up. The center span is missing. Looking at the channel beneath the bridge, he makes out parts of the superstructure poking above the water in places. The dropped bridge will make any further progress up the river impossible.

The docks and buildings of the small port come into view. Glassing the area, he sees nothing that looks amiss with the exception that another span of a bridge to the west has also been dropped into the chill waters below.

“Park us here in the channel and blow the foghorn.”

The loud, low-pitched sound of the foghorn resonates from the hills and sweeps across a town mostly hidden by trees and rising terrain. Leonard keeps his eye on the docks and streets for any movement. There is no doubt that anyone here would hear the low, mournful cry of the signal. Like the towns he saw lining the shores of Puget Sound, the streets remain empty. He has the horn blown again and they wait for an hour. Nothing.

“Turn us around and take us out of here. Set a course for Seaside,” Leonard says and climbs down the long ladder leading into the control room.

Sitting in his chair, he feels the heel of his boat turning. Looking at a chart of the seaboard, he notices that there are few towns they will actually be able to see. Most reside in ports and bays which aren’t visible from the sea. The ports themselves are mostly fishing ports with entrances between rocky breakwater jetties. There is no way he’s bringing his boat into those. They just won’t fit, and the currents there are even trickier than the Columbia River entrance. Seaside, as its name implies, is one of the few towns residing right on the shore.

If things look okay when they arrive, he’ll send Chief Krandle in with his team to have a look around. His concern about his crew deserting extends to Krandle and his team as well. He’ll just have to take his chances with them though as he’ll need them to go ashore at times. He admits he had some reservations about Krandle upon his return from the mission in the Philippines. The story he told upon returning was a wild one and caused some disbelief because it was so far-fetched. However, events have since proved him right and he feels he can trust him. He’s glad the chief decided to stay with him instead of going with Walker. Leonard isn’t sure he could continue with his plans if the chief and his team weren’t aboard. He knows his regular crew isn’t prepared to handle themselves if they have to go ashore. They don’t have that kind of training.

He rises and leaves control of the sub to the XO. His destination is the crew mess where he knows that Krandle and his team usually hang out. Sure enough, they are gathered around one of the small tables sipping coffee and no doubt talking about what a fucked up situation the captain has forced them into. That’s usual when sailors or soldiers gather. Leonard would rather have them bitching. It’s when they stop bitching that any commander should start to worry.

The room is empty except for the six of them. They rise at his entrance. He waves them back into place and joins them. With the exception of Krandle, their discomfort is easy to see — their fidgeting and their eyes wandering off; their minds searching for any plausible reason to not be here. Leonard has seen them all, with having to use the head being the most popular. He wonders just how many of them are thinking that at this very moment. It’s funny how these men can face the dangers they do yet get nervous about sitting with a commanding officer.

I guess that makes me scarier than a camp full of terrorists, he thinks, watching as one of the men places his hands on the table and makes to rise.

“Sit your ass down, Speer. You don’t have to go to the head and you know it. The captain has graced us with his presence and you’ll sit through every minute of it…and enjoy it,” Krandle says, still looking at Leonard but with a smile in his eyes.

With a sigh, the man named Speer eases back down.

“I won’t make you cringe in terror too long,” Leonard says, looking at Speer. “I came to talk with you for two reasons. The first is that I owe you all an apology. I didn’t believe your story when you returned from the Philippines.”

“That’s understandable, sir. It was a rather wild one,” Krandle states.

“It’s both understandable and not. Regardless, events proved you correct so I apologize. The second is that we are heading down to the town of Seaside. I would like for you to take your team ashore and scout the area. It’s one of the few towns with which we’ll have the opportunity to do so.”

“When will we be arriving, sir?” Krandle asks.

“In about an hour.”

“So a daylight infiltration then?”

“Yes, chief. We won’t be doing any night operations if we can at all help it,” Leonard answers. “I’m sorry but I don’t have any information on the town other than it butts right up against the beach itself. If something comes up, get out and we’ll pick you up. We’re only going in for a look so don’t take unnecessary risks. As agreed to in Bangor, you have the right to decline.”

“Let us look over the town when we arrive. For now, you can count on us going, sir. We’ll make a final determination when we get a chance to see it.”

“Thank you, chief… gentlemen,” Leonard says. He rises and exits.

* * *

The captain rises and leaves the crew mess. The captain’s coming here rather than calling for him impresses Krandle. It is something he would never have expected. He knows they didn’t exactly see eye-to-eye before but also knew Leonard was a professional like him. They could work within those guidelines if nothing else. Personalizing the meeting was a long step for them to begin working as a team. Krandle feels better about his decision to stay onboard. He still hates subs but his dislike is less.

“Wait… did he just apologize?” Speer asks after making sure the captain wasn’t going to make another sudden appearance.

“That he did,” Krandle answers.

“About time,” Speer responds.

“Okay, guys, we don’t have a lot of time. Game faces on. We’ll treat this like any other infil. We’re not going in weapons free but watch your corners and each other. Any fire, we respond in kind and disengage,” Krandle says.

“I can’t believe we are going in during the day. We might as well toot horns and wave sparklers,” Speer says.

“You’d rather go in at night, Speer?” Franklin asks.

“Well, no. I’m just saying.”

“You guys done? I can go grab another coffee if you’d like to finish,” Krandle states.

“I’m good. Unless South Side of Chicago here wants to add any of his expertise or deep wisdom,” Speer says. Blanchard just looks at Speer and shrugs.

“Okay. We’ll pick a place to land when we see the town and ride the zodiac in. We don’t know the layout so we’ll check out the main places in town. It’s been a while since this went down so we’ll be looking for tracks or other evidence of survivors. This isn’t a search and rescue so we won’t be going into buildings. If no one comes out, we don’t go in looking. We’ve all seen what happens in them. We stay together. We’ll determine rally points when we glass the area. No matter what happens, we’re exfilling two hours prior to sunset. We’ll stay on button three and use channel four as our zero button. Now, I said we weren’t weapons free but if something is an obvious threat, we don’t hesitate. Apologize later. We all come back. Any questions?” Krandle briefs.  There aren’t any.

“Okay, gear up and meet in the equipment room in forty. I’ll go topside to take a look with Franklin and meet the rest of you down there.”

Grabbing his gear from his bunk and locker, Krandle ventures with Franklin into the control room to wait for their arrival at the town of Seaside. The wait is short and they are soon following the watch crew up the ladder. The quarters are tight on top with everyone up but, by allowing only one person to breath at a time, they manage. Krandle looks across the expanse of water at the town abutting the shoreline.

“Seaside, eh? Original name for a coastal city. The town’s founders weren’t very unique,” Franklin comments as he too looks at a magnified view.

“No, but it looks like a nice vacation spot,” Krandle replies.

The city itself is right up against a pristine beach and stretches along the entirety of it. To the north, a waterway empties into the sea. Krandle notices a murky line of sandy water extending out to sea from the entrance indicating a strong current. Across the river, the beach continues on with residential houses set back a distance from the nearly white sands. The city looks to be mostly residential with cabins and smaller houses occupying most of the waterfront. He spots only two high-rises in the entirety of the town. They are two larger hotels next to each other bordering the long strip of sand. A dark line of wet sand shows near the small, cresting waves, indicative of a low or receding tide. This confirms the tide table information that Krandle looked at prior to climbing the steep ladder.

“What do you think?” Krandle asks, lowering his binoculars.

“Well, I would pick next to the river as that is the least populated, but that’s out due to the strong current. The shoreline north of the river looks unpopulated, but who knows how long it will take to navigate around the river into town. Same reasoning for the south shore,” Franklin answers.

“So, right up the middle?”

“As much as I hate to say it, yes. We just won’t have time to land to either side and get into town for a look-see.”

“That’s my thinking. The guys aren’t going to like it much. Hell, I don’t like it much,” Krandle says.

“We could always say no.”

“I know. It doesn’t look that bad. We haven’t been ashore since all of this went down and I’d like to have a closer look for myself.”

“Curiosity and the cat you know,” Franklin comments.

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Good thing I’ve only used five lives so far. Plenty to go with some to hand out if needed.”

Turning to one of the watch crew, Krandle asks him to inform the captain that they are a go.

“Up the middle? Are you insane?” Speer says upon hearing the plan. “We might as well toot horns now.”

The ship’s foghorn reverberates through the hull. For a moment, the team stands silent and then all break into fits of laughter. Well, all but Speer. He just stands staring at the hatch above.

“I was only fucking kidding,” he says.

Gaining enough breath to speak, Krandle tells the team that the captain wanted to sound the horn to see if anyone responded.

“It’s not like they wouldn’t see us coming anyway,” Krandle ends.

“Why didn’t we stay with the captain guy in Bangor? I’m pretty sure he wouldn’t have launched us at the middle of an unknown town,” Speer says, readying his gear for the climb up.

“This was my call for the landing zone and you know it,” Krandle states.

“Yeah, sure… whatever.”

Krandle is used to this from Speer and takes it in stride. Speer’s sarcasm is usually directed at Blanchard so Krandle is happy it’s just Speer bitching. He knows once they are underway, this attitude will vanish and it will be all business. This is just Speer’s way of dispelling anxiety. Everyone has their own. Some teams joke around, tease, tell lies about their own sexual prowess and/or their teammates lack thereof. With this team, it’s everyone listening to Speer complain about one thing or another.

Speer isn’t too picky about his grumbling. One time he went on and on about how sea crabs were going to give them all away. Apparently, Speer believed the beach they were going in on was a breeding ground for a particular type of crab. He swore that command knew this and was out to get them because they picked that spot for landing. He came up with all sorts of facts and figures putting the number of crabs there at enough to completely cover the beach. Speer was certain that them having to walk over the crabs was going to make enough noise to give them away. Upon landing, not a crab was seen.

In an absolute episode of chattiness during a break, Miller commented, “Crabs damn near ate me alive. We were lucky to get off that beach.”

“Fuck you, Miller. They don’t come out at night,” Speer replied. It was unknown to any of them whether Speer actually realized he defeated his own previous argument that the beach was going to be full of them upon their landing.

“The only crabs you know about are in your pants,” Ortiz said, chuckling.

“Got ‘em from your sister,” Speer said.

“Hope you had fun with that, amigo. She weighs almost three hundred pounds.”

Krandle smiles at the memory. They finish getting their gear ready — waterproofing their radios, mags, and sealing plastic bags over the suppressors and barrels. Making their way topside, the team opens the storage locker on deck, removing the zodiac and readying it. They are soon in the water zipping their way toward shore.

Crouched low on the gunwales, they ride the ocean swells. The rubber craft, with its silent engine propelling it, rides up the back of each wave, crests, and then angles downward to the valley, sending small sprays of salt water outward. Krandle sees the shore ahead as they rise up on top, losing sight of it as they descend the slopes. The tall structure of the hotel in the middle of a stretch of houses appears in the center of his vision each time. And, at the summit of each ridge of water, it grows larger.

Feeling his M-4 against his chest with each bounce and smelling the tang of the sea, Krandle sees the small breakers loom ahead. He feels his heartbeat as his body is keyed up on adrenaline.

No matter how many times I’ve done this, it never gets any easier, he thinks as they approach the breaking waves.

In some ways it does get easier but in others, more difficult. Each and every time, he knows he is bucking the odds. He also knows that he would be keyed up even if it was only training.

Hell, who wouldn’t, it’s just fun zipping through the water like this, he thinks, listening to the hiss of the boat riding the open water before focusing back on the upcoming landing.

Each time the town comes into view, Krandle looks for movement or winking lights that would indicate someone doesn’t want their company. They reach the first of the cresting waves. The rubber craft slews side to side as they enter the rougher water. Krandle feels a lurch as the propeller has a hard time gaining purchase in the turmoil of a wave, but they are soon through it and riding up the next one.

The motor is cut and raised just prior to hitting the sandy beach and the craft glides up on the sand. The team instantly slides to the sides. Speer and Ortiz rush to the front to provide cover. Blanchard and Miller grab the front handles and, with him and Franklin providing cover to the sides, they rush up the beach with the zodiac in tow.

They rush past sand volleyball courts set up in front of the large hotel and make for a concrete wall with steps on either side leading upward. Krandle hears only the sound of the team’s boots digging into the soft sand, the hiss of the zodiac as it is dragged across the expanse of beach, and his own heavy breathing. Reaching the tall wall, they drop the rubber craft and stack against the retaining wall.

There’s little sound as the team removes the wrappers from their weapons and mags. In an instant, they are ready. It’s all quiet except for the soft rush of small waves rolling up on the wet sand and an occasional cry of a gull as it soars lazily, riding the light breeze. Paper rustles at his feet as wind blows through debris piled against the retaining wall. Feeling the heat radiate from the wall with his shoulder pressed against it, he crouches in the silence, listening. There aren’t any shouts of discovery, footsteps pounding on the hard surface over their heads, and better yet, there aren’t any gunshots aimed in their general vicinity.

“You know, chief, we could just leave. Grab a vehicle and head inland to look for our families,” Speer suggests.

“That’ll be enough of that kind of talk, Speer,” Krandle replies.

“I’m just saying, the longer we wait to go look, the less chance we have of finding them.”

“We may get that chance later, but for now, we’re staying, so stow it,” Krandle says.

“Okay. I gotcha. Know that I’m with you regardless. We’re all thinking it and it had to be said,” Speer comments.

“Well, it’s said and now you can drop it,” Krandle responds.

The very same thought has passed through Krandle’s mind a time or two. Thoughts of his family have surfaced several times and he hopes they are okay. That’s one of the major reasons he is now crouched on this forlorn beach — the desire to see firsthand just how bad things are. Even though he and his dad haven’t seen eye-to-eye on occasion, and haven’t really talked in some time, he would like to know that the old man is okay. His mom passed away some time ago from cancer; so it’s just the old man and him. He knows he won’t set off to look for him, though, as he feels a responsibility toward his men and those of the sub. He’s never shirked his duty and won’t now.

“What now?” Franklin asks after they wait several minutes to see if there is any response to their landing.

It isn’t like anyone with a view of the beach doesn’t know that they are there. Anyone in town would know the sub is here after the captain blew the foghorn. This isn’t like their other missions where they would hole up in hiding to see if they had been discovered during their infiltration. In those times, they would fold into the densest growth they could find and wait twenty minutes to see if they had been discovered. When the normal sounds of the area began again, they would relax, release the aerial support, and continue.

“We need a map of the area. I’d like to check out the hotel, police station, and any hospital that might be in the area. Those are places people would most likely hole up,” Krandle answers.

“You know, chief, hotels normally have maps of the area in those little wire racks. You know, the ones that hold those tourist brochures and stuff,” Blanchard states.

“Good idea. Okay, the first stop is the hotel to see if we can find a map. Watch your corners and windows. Speer, lead us out.”

“I thought we weren’t going into buildings,” Speer says, rising.

“The racks are usually just inside the lobby,” Blanchard says.

“They better be, answer-man,” Speer replies, walking slowly along the wall toward the steps.

“Relax, Speer, we won’t be going inside that far,” Krandle says.

“That’s comforting.”

Hugging the wall while climbing up the stairs, they reach the top. A paved promenade extends along the beachfront. A wide road adjacent to the hotel leads from the walkway into the town. Speer takes a quick look and darts across to the corner of the hotel. With a thumbs-up from Speer, the rest of the team follows. Spaced apart, they then start up a sidewalk with weapons aimed outward at the neighboring buildings and up covering the windows of the hotel above; each covering an assigned sector based on their position in the line.

Approaching the front of the large hotel, Speer turns. “Do you smell that?”

Krandle noticed it as the offshore breeze swept down the street. He’s smelled it a few times in the past and it never boded well. It was the stink of death. The moisture of this coastal area would have made for a prolonged decaying process. If he understood the timeline Captain Walker described, any who died here would have died months ago.

If it’s like this now, I can’t imagine what it would have smelled like before, he thinks as they round the hotel to the front.

“Keep moving,” he says.

They come to an alleyway-like passage between the resort and a multi-story parking structure. The temperature drops as they enter into shadows cast by the garage. All is quiet in the confined space except for their footfalls echoing faintly off the concrete walls to both sides. It’s eerie walking through the shaded avenue of a seemingly abandoned town. Krandle can almost hear the sounds of what it should have been like — the hum of people talking as they strolled down the sunlit sidewalks to the beach with souvenir bags swinging at their sides, the sound of cars passing on cross streets, the high-pitched laughter of kids rising momentarily, a dog barking on the beach as it waited with tail-wagging enthusiasm for a Frisbee to be thrown. The contrast between what it should have been like and what it is now gives the place a more eerie presence.

Stacking next to the entrance, they notice that a large pane of one of the entrance doors is broken, contrasting sharply with the other grime-covered glass doors. Very few of the glass shards are outside with most extending into the dim interior. The overhang above the entrance and the adjacent garage prevents much reflected light from entering inside. Residual light extends only a few feet in before it fading quickly into an inky darkness.

Krandle peeks inside and spots a wooden rack next to the reception desk. Light colored brochures sit upright in their slots, barely visible in the gloom.

“Speer, you and I are going in. The rest set up a perimeter around the door,” Krandle says.

Speer nods as the others face outward, quietly setting up in a semi-circle around the entrance. Krandle nods and Speer darts inside going immediately to the left. Krandle follows on his heels going right, feeling the increased chill as he flows into the dim interior. They move along the walls sweeping the area with the barrels of their M-4s. Speer whispers ‘clear’ before penetrating too far and being swallowed up by the darkness. Krandle ensures his area is clear and joins with Speer.

“I don’t mind telling you, this place creeps me out,” Speer whispers.

“For once I’m with you.”

The interior has the kind of stillness you seldom encounter. It’s like being inside of a vacuum — all sounds removed. No, not the clean your floors kind of vacuum…but the deep space kind. The darkness feels like it has substance. Their whispers seem to travel only inches before meeting resistance and dying away. Krandle has the feeling that if he started walking into the utter blackness beyond, he would find it increasingly difficult to move until the gloom became unyielding and he couldn’t take another step forward. The darkness would completely envelop him.

Afraid to utter a single sound, Krandle puts his fingers to his lips and points to the stand a few feet away at the edge of the shadows. Speer nods and slowly edges that way, checking his foot placement before taking the next. Krandle feels his heart racing as they inch across the linoleum, each step taking them deeper into the interior. Keeping his barrel aimed at the impenetrable shadows, he creeps alongside Speer, expecting something to suddenly emerge from the ink as if the darkness released its hold. That’s just the feel the place has. He’s been in hundreds of abandoned buildings before and he’s never encountered something that’s even come close to this feeling. Of course, humanity hadn’t died off and been replaced by cannibalistic creatures either.

Time seems stretched — the seconds becoming minutes and the minutes, hours. They’ve only been inside for a couple of minutes but he feels like hours have passed. Each step should be bringing them closer to the stand hosting the local attraction brochures but it still seems the same distance away.

Get a hold of yourself, Vance, he thinks with a small shake of his head. You’re letting your imagination run away. This is just an unlit building.

A faint, slithering sound comes from the murk ahead; so faint it is barely audible and so quick that Krandle isn’t sure he even heard it. However, he’s been in enough situations to know that ‘something’ makes all sounds and to never discount one just because it stops. Something made this one and therefore something is here.

“What the fuck was that?” Speer whispers, being just as quiet as the sound. Krandle shakes his head slightly and points once again to the stand.

“I’m telling you, man, something is in here with us. I can feel it,” Speer breathes, taking another step.

The tension matches the thickness of the darkness as they sidle up to the rack. Krandle understands the warning the captain gave them about going into buildings. The sound of bare feet slapping on the linoleum from within the gloom is sudden, startling both him and Speer. Krandle tracks the sound heading quickly from left to right. A loud, high-pitched shriek erupts, breaking the stillness and filling the interior with its intensity. More shrill screams join in from other parts of the hotel but, as yet, nothing has become visible.

“That sounds exactly like those motherfuckers in the Philippines,” Speer says.

“They are. Grab as many as you can and let’s get the fuck out of here,” Krandle shouts, hearing more footfalls heading their way. His barrel waves in the air toward sounds that are still swallowed up in shadows.

That will change very soon, he thinks, listening to the sounds drawing quickly closer.

His finger is on the trigger waiting for something to appear. The steps are becoming increasingly louder and coming from all parts of the interior. Shrieks continue to beat against his ears, seeming to shake the very walls.

Krandle’s radio crackles. “Are you guys okay?” Franklin asks.

“We’re coming out on the run,” he replies.

Krandle looks at Speer who is grabbing handfuls of brochures one-handed, stuffing them into his pockets while keeping his eyes and weapon on the unseen sounds. Many of the pieces of paper fall through his grasp to land on the floor, some gliding away riding on a cushion of air.

“That’s enough. Go, go, go!” he shouts.

Speer takes off like he was launched from a slingshot. Krandle backs away quickly keeping his M-4 trained on the interior. A ghostly face flashes at the edge of the darkness and vanishes. As the seconds tick by, the room increasingly fills with screams.

“You’re at the door,” he hears Franklin say behind him.

The crunch of glass underfoot is barely audible above the screams filling the hotel. He feels more than hears it and is relieved when his feet contact the concrete walkway outside. The shrieks still ring loudly in his ears but become more subdued as he steps completely outside.

“To the street,” he says to the waiting team.

He and the rest of the team streak down the alley, their boots ringing off the walls. Krandle knows Walker mentioned that the night runners couldn’t come out in the daylight, but he didn’t exactly describe what he meant by “daylight”. Krandle isn’t going to take the chance that shade is fair game for the night runners to venture into. He wasn’t going to stop until he reaches actual sunlight. Their journey out of the alley is significantly shorter than their one into it.

Reaching the road at the other end of the shaded avenue, they halt and turn, half expecting night runners to be on their tail or at the entrance, Krandle doesn’t see a soul. The only thing in the alley is a piece of paper tumbling end over end by a breeze along with several brochures that fell from Speer’s pockets. Even the shrieks have ceased. A blanket of silence descends once more.

“How the fuck did they know we were in there? We were like ghosts, man,” Speer says once they ascertain they aren’t about to be assaulted.

“Captain Walker mentioned something about their ability to smell things out,” Krandle answers, remembering the ghostly image of the face, a picture that will haunt him forever.

“That’s just not right,” Speer comments, fumbling in his pockets and withdrawing a handful of brochures.

“So, one of you two want to tell us what happened?” Franklin asks. Krandle relates what happened from his perspective.

“I guess that means no more going into buildings,” Franklin states as the others shake their heads in disbelief.

“I know you won’t find me going into any more. That was freaky as fuck,” Speer says.

“We’ll evaluate each situation as we come to it, but yes, I’m inclined to adopt that strategy,” Krandle replies.

With the rest of them maintaining a watch and with eyes stealing to the hotel entrance periodically, Speer begins looking through the papers he retrieved.

“Okay, boys and girls, there’s a lot to see and do, but we have to choose carefully as we won’t have enough time to see them all. We can walk the historic promenade and see a statue of Lewis and Clark, go to the arcade or aquarium, or take in the many shopping venues. Oh wait, there’s also the historical museum or we can have a romantic getaway. They all sound so appealing that I’m having a hard time deciding. Hmmm…there’s a Hood-to-Coast thing hosted here, whatever that is. I don’t know. What do you think we should do first, Dad?” Speer says, rifling through the cards as if on vacation. Quiet chuckles emit from the team.

“Go fly a kite, Speer,” Krandle says, knowing exactly what is coming next.

“Oh, it says we can do that here,” Speer replies, handing a brochure over.

“Just find one with a decent map on it,” Krandle says, looking warily down the alley.

His heart is only now slowing to the point that it feels like it’s actually a beat rather than an electric Gatling gun spitting out thousands of rounds per minute. Speer unfolds one that has all of the town’s attractions on a map that encompasses the entire inside of the tri-fold pamphlet.

“I think we can rule the hotels out,” Krandle says, looking at the map. “That leaves the police station and hospital to check.”

They creep through the silent, downtown streets. There are some cars parked along the side of the roads, all of which have sand piles built up against the tires. That and the dirty windows indicate they’ve been there for a while. Several of the shops, mostly of the touristy variety, have their windows broken out. The rest look like they haven’t been acquainted with Windex in some time rendering them opaque.

Speer is on point with the rest of the team spread at intervals. They alertly and warily proceed down the wind swept streets. Speer gets Krandle’s attention, pointing to a vehicle in the middle of the road ahead. It appears to have slammed into the side of a motor home. A body lies spread in the road adjacent to a car with the windows broken out.

Signaling the rest of the team to hold, Krandle walks ahead and crosses the street. Drawing nearer to the body, he sees that it has been there for a while by the small drifts of sand piled up against it. Something doesn’t look exactly right and, as he approaches, he sees what is wrong. Almost the entire body is skeletal with most of the skin and tissue missing. Hair clings to parts of the skull and the bones are only held together by strips of dried ligaments. The legs of the jeans have been shredded, leaving them looking like a deeply stained pair of shorts which are loosely wrapped around the waist. Shoes and socks barely adhere to the stripped clean body. Pieces of decayed internals lie in the rib cage mixed with sand and other small pieces of debris.

Looking to the vehicle, he notices the shredded remains of a red t-shirt wrapped around the rear wheel and partially covered with sand. Disgusted, Krandle steps up to the car and peers inside. Glass litters the floorboards and the front seat and rear seats. Another body in the same condition as the first lies stretched across the center console from the passenger to the rear seat. The longer, brown hair lies in a tangled mess across the rear seat. Lying along the rear seat, partially hidden under the dirty mop of hair, is a smaller body — obviously that of a child. The stained, torn, and shredded remains of a summer dress lies in a heap on the rear floorboard.

Krandle envisions what the final, terror-filled moments of this family must have been like. It must have been at night if they were indeed attacked by night runners as it appears they were. They may have been fleeing from the chaos around — a night filled with the horror of night runners attacking. Running down the hallway of the hotel, hearing the shrieks of night runners and the high-pitched, terror and pain-filled screams of others. No one understanding what is truly going but chaos reigning everywhere. The parents racing down the stairs to escape, fearful for their daughter. Making it outside into the darkness of the night where only hours before they were enjoying a vacation at the beach. The run to their car with the images and sounds of others as they flee through the streets. Jumping inside the car and perhaps feeling a margin of safety thinking they might actually escape the madness, only to be brought up short here in the road. The sudden appearance of the motor home and hitting it. Quickly surrounded — screams filling the car from both outside and inside, fists pounding on the windows, the absolute terror for your family and not able to move the car. The horrifying sound of the glass cracking and giving way. The knowledge that there isn’t a damn thing you can do but still fighting to the end. Being pulled from the car with your family inside shrieking in terror. The pain of the night runners tearing into flesh. The mom’s last lunge to the rear seat to protect her daughter.

Fucking heartbreaking, Krandle thinks, shaking his head and walking away from the horrible scene of death. This exact thing must have been played out millions of times across the country…across the world.

They leave the downtown area and enter a residential district as they slowly head toward the police station marked on the map. It’s more of the same — broken windows and busted doors. They see a few more bodies lying in the taller grass of overgrown yards, in driveways, and porches.

In order to reach the station, they have to cross the river that bisects the town before it empties into the sea. Barricades have been set up across the road and multiple bodies lie before them. Upon closer inspection, Krandle sees these are fully clad with decayed skin still intact. Through the decay, several injuries are obvious. A few other bodies lie on the other side of the barriers but these are naked and have been stripped like the family at the car. Several handguns and shotguns lie near the desiccated and stripped bodies. The handguns have the bolts in the locked back position indicating empty mags. It definitely carries the look of a stand being taken and lost.

Crossing through the barrier, the team picks up the weapons and searches for ammo amongst the tattered clothing strewn about but without luck. The police station comes into view a few blocks later. The parking lot has a few cars and pickups parked haphazardly within it as if they pulled in quickly and the occupants rapidly disembarked. Looking to the department entrance, Krandle sees that the glass doors have been broken in. Like at the barriers, several clad, decayed bodies line the area in front.

Setting the team in a perimeter around the lot, Krandle steps around the bodies to the doorway. Just inside, lit by radiant light flowing in through the doors and windows lining the room, sits a small lobby with a glass-shielded reception area. Splashes of dried blood coat the walls and the glass covering the reception window. Two skeletal remains lie on a floor covered with glass shards. A hallway leads from the room extending farther into the building. A short distance down it, the light dims and fades into blackness. Dark smears streak the tiled floor leading down the corridor.

Krandle pauses for a few moments listening for anything within the structure. Hearing nothing, he calls out, “Anyone here?”

Stepping in quickly, he retrieves another handgun lying against one of the far walls. It too is empty but he pockets it along with one other he picked up at the barricade. This building too holds the scene of terror-filled moments leading to a last stand. It feels like the very walls breathe the memory of the night and wishes to tell the tale. It’s a story that will be carried by this place for a long while to come. Not wishing to relive the last moments of those within in his mind, he steps across the floor with glass crunching under his feet, and exits.

He relates his findings to the rest of the team. “You know, I’m with you whatever you decide, but do you think we really need to go to the hospital? It seems to me that we already have the evidence we searching for. This is a dead town,” Franklin says.

Krandle looks toward at the sun which lies almost directly overhead, casting a knifepoint shadow from the flagpole mounted near the station. The attached flag stirs occasionally as each breeze passes through. The fact that it is still up indicates that the madness started during the day and there was either no one around to take it down before sunset or they were too busy. There were obviously other priorities to attend to.

“We still have quite a bit of daylight left. It’s not that far, so let’s at least go take a look. You never know,” Krandle responds.

“Alright, let’s do it,” Franklin says.

The fact of the matter is, Krandle agrees with Franklin’s assessment, but he is having trouble wrapping his mind around the whole situation. He thinks seeing more of it will hopefully allow everything to settle in. He knows the parameters and new rules of the game but that is different than having his mind comprehend it. It’s eerie walking through an empty town. Well, that is empty of people. The event at the hotel showed that they aren’t exactly alone here. The Philippines, seeing the night runners running through the streets of Seattle, and now experiencing it close up truly brings home that they are living in a different world. The words of Captain Walker play in his mind and he sorts through each and every one of them trying to gain every ounce of knowledge he can as they walk through the hushed streets.

The trip through the rest of the town is much the same — broken windows and a few bodies of both night runners and the skeletal remains of people that Krandle suspects were eaten. The hospital itself presents an even more chaotic scene. The parking lots are filled with cars. In one lot, most of the cars are burned-out husks. The remains of a helicopter lie on its side in the midst of the pile with one of its rotors broken off and pointing skyward. A helipad sits nearby. To all appearances, it looks as if a life-flight helicopter crashed into the cars while either trying to land or take off.

Journeying warily around the building, he notices that several of the glass doors have been broken into like many of the other buildings they’ve visited. Remembering Walker’s words about night runner signs, he knows that the hospital has been overrun as well.

“Okay, ladies, we’ve seen enough now. Let’s go home,” Krandle says.

The team is silent as they make their way back through town. Although alert, they are all in their own thoughts. The reality of what the world is like now has been brought home and they each are dealing with it in their own way. The feeling is a melancholy one — almost depressing — as they trudge through this once summer vacation town. They pass the family in the car that almost made it — although for how long they would have, who knows.

At the beach, Krandle signals the sub that they are on their way. Leonard briefed them that he would remain at periscope depth with the radio antenna extended in case they ran into trouble and needed a quick extraction. The team grabs the Zodiac and reverses their process down to the water. The tide has come in a fair ways since they came ashore so the trek across the soft sand isn’t nearly as long.

They enter the water and Krandle takes a last look at the abandoned town. There isn’t much to see from his vantage point, mostly the retaining wall and beach. The volleyball nets hang limply, billowing with each breath of wind that blows through. The beach, which would normally be marred by thousands of footprints digging into the soft sand, is smooth with the exception of the two drag marks made by the Zodiac and the trails left by him and his men. Normally, they would have carried the Zodiac aloft and erased their tracks both in and out. However, they weren’t trying to hide their presence. Krandle knows that in a few more days, even those tracks will vanish with the wind and this town will be left solely to the night runners.

They push the rubber craft into deeper water and board. The motor is lowered and they are soon powering their way through the small surf for their rendezvous with the sub. The way out is a rougher ride as they have to go against the waves. The craft hits each rolling wave with a splash before riding up and over it. They are soon out of the surf and into the swells. As with the surf, going against the swells makes for a more turbulent ride, but the Zodiac manages it with ease. Ahead and slightly to the right, against the lowering sun, Krandle sees the conning tower of the sub rise out of the rolling waves. With water streaming from its surfaces, it rises higher until the lower deck is barely above the surface. They drive the Zodiac onto the deck, cutting off the motor and lifting it at the last moment.

Stowing their gear, they drop below deck and feel the sub immediately begin a slow descent into the depths once again. They change out of their wet gear and Krandle briefs Captain Leonard on what transpired onshore. Leonard listens and then asks a few questions, some of which Krandle can answer and some that he doesn’t know the answer to. There are many more of the latter than the former. In some instances, Krandle speculates but tells the captain that it’s only a guess based on what he observed.

After talking with the captain, he returns to the mess. The team debriefs, each member sharing their perspectives of the mission.

“So, here’s how we do it differently from here on out. We don’t leave without NVGs and we run each operation with the contingency that something may happen and we could have to remain overnight. That means we are to be constantly on the lookout for something we can fortify quickly and we pack as much ammo as we can. No matter what happens or what we find, we begin making our way to the sub planning to arrive no less than two hours prior to sunset. And here’s the biggie, we do not enter into darkened buildings unless absolutely necessary. And by absolutely necessary, I mean never,” Krandle says, finishing the debrief.

“I’m so with you on that. Not even if Blanchard here was on fire inside of one and needed me to piss on him,” Speer says.

“Get some rest. I have a feeling that we’ll be seeing a lot more of what we did today,” Krandle says, rising.

The sub heads farther out to sea before turning south toward its eventual destination of San Diego.

Summer BBQ

Sitting in the dark, the minutes seem like hours and it’s hard to keep track of time. Lynn has become a little more used to being in the dark with panting night runners close by. At least as used to something so terrifying as one can get. It’s an emotional rollercoaster — going from worried about the others one moment to being terrified the next. Not knowing why she is even here in the midst of the night runners adds to her terror.

She feels tightness around her heart associated with being held against her will. It’s like someone has reached inside her chest and is squeezing. Nothing she does alleviates this anxiety. If she knew why she was being held, that might ease it some…but not much. Lynn knows a little about being held captive having been through a limited POW course. That, of course, didn’t portray the essence of actually of being imprisoned. During the course, everyone knew that it would end and the timeline, so there was no way it could adequately represent actually being confined. It did give a few tips on how to get through the rougher moments and she’s tried a few of them. She tries keeping her mind occupied on something other than her situation but she has a hard time focusing with the panting creatures just a few scant feet away.

Lynn works through math problems, runs scenarios through her head, relives fond memories of her childhood, but they all inevitably lead her back to where she is. At one point, she pulls her knees to her chest, wraps her arms around them, and buries her head. She breaks down and cries as a deep fear takes hold.

“Please come get me, Jack. I’m scared and alone,” she says quietly to herself.

She’s sick at heart and the clenching in her chest tightens. Raising her head, she wipes away the tears. She sniffles and rests her head against the hard wall, blinking back the remaining tears.

Taking a deep breath, she thinks, Stop it, Lynn. You’re stronger than this.

The only way she can identify the passage of time is by the occasional changing of night runners at the door. She tries counting the seconds to keep track of the minutes between the changes. This is mostly to occupy her mind, but she finds it to be rather hypnotic and keeps dozing off in mid-count.

At intervals, she hears faint messages from a loudspeaker outside, “Lynn, hang tough. We will find you.”

This gives her hope and, the first time she hears it, relief envelopes her — almost to the point of more tears but this time from sheer happiness. They made it. The others survived the attack and are looking for her. If she can only find a way out and leave them a sign of where she is. One thing she knows for sure, she is still within the city. The only true note of time occurs when nightfall begins and she hears shrieks as night runners pour out of the building she’s in.

The sheer darkness of her room prevents her from seeing much. Her vision has adapted yet it’s still in varying shades of deep gray and black. The constant panting, sniffing, and occasional low growl among the night runners is scary within the gloom. She crawls across the room in an attempt to find something that may aid in her escape but quick footsteps on the hard floor and a menacing snarl cuts her investigation short. The only place she can move without threat is to the corner near her, opposite the door, to relieve herself. Thankfully, a janitor’s bucket is there and that makes it a little easier.

Finding the bucket gave her a little hope that she might locate something else useful but there was no mop with it. She thought it could have been used as a weapon if needed. The first time she scooted to the corner, not being able to hold it any longer and unwilling to just go where she was, there was a set of quick footsteps with an accompanying growl. She turned in the dark and growled back in the direction of the night runner. The dark shape retreated and she sat back feeling an ounce of satisfaction. Since that moment, she has been able to use the corner freely.

She has no idea of how long she has been in the room but her stomach knows it’s time to eat. It feels like she hasn’t eaten in days. With the next change of night runners, something heavy and meaty is thrown onto her lap. She knows it’s the night runners’ idea of trying to feed her.

If this doesn’t beat all, she thinks, lifting the slab of meat.

The meat feels raw in her fingers and she’s fearful of what it might be. Knowing the limitless possibilities, there is no way she is putting whatever is in her hands to her mouth.

“No fucking way,” she says silently.

With another growl, she tosses the slab of meat back at the night runners. She is met by a quick shuffling of feet and several of them growl fiercely in response. Lynn has had enough of this shit and growls again, her emotional edge being one of anger at the moment. She doesn’t care what happens to her, but she isn’t going to eat something the night runners killed and brought.

She feels something different tossed in her lap when the next ones enter. This is lighter and crinkles when it lands. Feeling in the dark, she touches something wrapped in plastic. She brings it closer to her eyes attempting to get a glimpse but isn’t able to make out what it is in the gloom. She opens the package and sniffs. Her stomach growls as she identifies the smell of beef jerky. She’s ravenous and shovels the pieces into her mouth, chewing frantically to get the pieces down.

Slow down, Lynn. You don’t want to be sick, she thinks, and begins eating one piece at a time.

Footsteps approach and, with a grunt, something heavy is dropped to the floor at her side. Liquid splashes onto her legs. She reaches a hand out once the night runner withdraws and encounters a warm liquid sloshing in a small bucket.

I don’t even want to know what this is, she thinks, for once glad it’s dark.

Parched from the lack of anything to drink and the beef jerky, she leans over the bucket smells it. Satisfied that it’s only water, she takes a small sip. The liquid is a little brackish but is sweet on her tongue. She takes a few cautious drinks and sits back to see if there is any effect. Finding none after a period of time — how long, she has no idea — she drinks her fill.

Emotions continue to swing from depression to, well, not being depressed as she tries to keep her mind occupied. She tries exploring the room again but the menace in the snarls when she does is clear. She might have gotten away with the corner and throwing the food back, but the ones they direct at her now leave her with no choice but to withdraw back to her place.

Her vision doesn’t brighten much and she has no idea what kind of room she’s in, let alone what kind of building. She could be on the ground floor or several stories up. She experiences several moments when she just wants to launch at the night runners in a do-or-die action but, each time, she talks herself out of it. When confined in the dark, the mind can play tricks, making stupid actions seem like good ones.

For an indeterminable amount of time, Lynn sits in the dark with nothing but her own mind to accompany her. To what end, she has no idea. She tries, with some amount of success, to think only of her family and Jack. When she feels herself slipping into a depression, she runs through scenarios, no matter how wild, in an attempt to find something that will get her out of here. Although the faint words from the loudspeaker penetrate her cell from time to time, she thinks the only way she’s going to get out is if she does it herself. If the others knew where she was, they would have been here by now.

Why in the fuck am I being held? she thinks, tilting her head back against the wall.

* * *

The gray light of the overcast morning seeps into the cockpit as I sit heavily in the right seat. Robert will be flying from the pilot’s seat on this leg.  He’s the one who verified the numbers in the flight computer, so if we get lost, he gets to figure out where we are and fly us to our destination. A stronger wind sprang up overnight and the ramp in front is a mass of sand particles blowing over the top of one another. It gives the appearance of the entire ground on the move. During the stronger gusts, the aircraft rocks and I can hear a hiss of blown grit against the fuselage. The walk-around was no picnic and, under the helmet, I feel dirt in my hair. Our tracks from the previous two days have been completely erased. I point this out to Robert and Bri in the midst of doing our checks stressing the importance of knowing the past day’s weather while tracking.

The engines start up, sending their familiar vibration and roar through the aircraft. We are soon taxiing to the south runway over the wind-swept ramp. The events of the previous day still weigh on my mind but fade as I focus on the day to come. It’s another short hop of a little over an hour to the southeast and McConnell AFB. Thinking of the name once again brings Lynn to the forefront of my mind. Damn I miss her. We haven’t even completed half of our journey and I’m so ready to see her again — like that didn’t start the moment we left. What we are doing is important but I’d like nothing more than to turn the aircraft west after takeoff and head home to her. I’m sure the overcast day and this forlorn place is not helping the melancholy feeling I have. I try the satellite radio while we taxi, but to no avail, which doesn’t help my mood at all. The radio station we heard yesterday is also silent.

Robert applies the power and we are soon speeding over the wind-blown runway. We bump along where the sand has been driven into small piles but our wheels soon leave the almost reclaimed airstrip. I raise the gear handle on Robert’s request and glance over at the B-1 bombers as they slide by my window. Raising the flaps, I see the bunkers at the north end of the air base wishing I knew how to load the armaments and fly those beasts. Those would make very short work of any night runner lairs we find.

Robert begins a turn to the southeast to pick up our route. At least the numbers are leading us in the right direction.

“Let’s head over to Lead one more time before heading off. I want to see if there is any indication they might have changed their minds,” I say.

“What are we looking for?” Robert asks.

“A painted sign? A big blinking arrow saying pick us up? Hell, I don’t know,” I answer.

The truth of the matter is that I feel bad about leaving a bunch of kids on their own regardless of their attitudes. Although I could have handled it differently, I firmly believe the outcome would have been the same. However, one more look won’t hurt.

Robert banks the aircraft, leveling out about a thousand feet below the overcast. We retrace our flight path of the day prior and arrive over the town. We circle it and the mesa to the west, but it appears the same as it did before. There is no painted sign or big, blinking arrow.

After a few minutes of orbiting, I tell Robert, “Okay, let’s head out and pick up our route.”

We depart, leaving the kids on their own. They’ve survived to this point and more than likely will continue to do so. I can’t imagine what kind of living that will be but I send thoughts of good will their way.

We pass over more fractured terrain bordering the southern edge of what used to be South Dakota and enter the northern part of Nebraska. Looking down at the terrain is a lot like looking through a slide of amoebic worms or something similar. It’s the only way I can think to describe it. Sand dunes stretch east to west but each dune is short with water and greenery in the valleys between them. Sometimes a strip of agricultural land is nestled between the dunes but other than that, it’s an empty place. It’s an odd look with dunes and greenery together like that.

The ceiling begins to rise but we maintain our altitude as we’ll begin a descent into Wichita shortly. Passing the Platte River, we fly over the Nebraska and Kansas that I remember. It’s a patch work of fields with green fingers of streams and rivers running throughout. The base is on the southeast corner of Wichita and abuts the city so I have a feeling that our nights of peace are behind us. With the abundant water and possible food sources, I’m guessing night runners will be prowling the streets in numbers. I just hope we find the soldier’s family. I’m not such a huge fan of our folks finding empty homes and their families lost. Yeah, I’m ready for a happy ending. We seem to have too few of those these days.

Robert sets up a descent into the air base. Our route will take us over the city which is too big to conduct an aerial observation over all of it. I want to take a look at the air base first and then the surrounding area for hints of human habitation. Once on the ground, we will be heading south for about thirty five miles to the town of Wellington. It’s a pretty direct route from the airfield along an interstate. After leaving the city, the path seems to go through a pretty remote area so we should make good time as we won’t have to stop and check out towns along the way. It’s getting through the city that could be tricky.

The vast metropolis of Wichita appears off our nose, growing larger as we descend. We’re busy with setting up our arrival and can only spare the occasional glance outside. What I see though is much like the other cities we’ve passed over — nothing moving. The streets are definitely clearer here than those farther north with regards to being covered with dirt. Descending over downtown, a civilian airport sits at the southwestern side of the city off our right wing. McConnell AFB itself is off our nose and Robert sets us up to cross over at a right angle limiting our exposure.

The two long, concrete runways run north to south and we drone over them coming from the west. At the north end, to the east of the runways, large tanker aircraft stretch in two lines covering almost the entirety of the tarmac. I glimpse vehicles parked around the aircraft.

“Bring us around again,” I tell Robert. Greg is poised behind us looking down.

Robert circles and we come in from the southeast altering our flight path across the field. Coming over from differing points of the compass is just a good idea. It doesn’t give anyone on the ground with ill intentions a consistent angle with which to fire at. Of course, we are in a 130 so it’s kind of a moot point — we are slow and big. The one good thing about the aircraft is that the droning of the engines and turning props is at such a low pitch that it makes it difficult to tell exactly where it’s at — it seems to come from all directions at once.

I look closer around the aircraft on this second flyover. There are a lot of pickup trucks and other 4x4 type of vehicles parked near the aircraft. Interspersed among them are people. Several jump in some of the trucks and head off the ramp while the remainder continues to stare up at us.

“Circle us over the airfield. I want to get a closer look,” I say.

Robert glances over as I reach for a set of binoculars and he banks the aircraft. Now, in his defense, it’s a common, almost ingrained habit for a pilot to bank the aircraft in his or her direction. His turn to the left, however, does me no good whatsoever. I might as well be drawing cartoon characters. At least that would be a less wasteful use of time.

“Hmmm…this is odd. Whereas I should be seeing aircraft, vehicles, and people on the ground, I instead see fourteen satellites and a small planet with three moons,” I say, looking out of my window with the binoculars pointing at the sky above.

“What?” he queries, turning to glance at me as I look out of my window. “Oh shit. Sorry.”

He brings the aircraft around and banks in the other direction putting the airfield on my side of the aircraft. “There we go. Much better,” I say.

Below, I see a knot of armed people staring up at us shielding their eyes against the glare. Some have their weapons in hand while others still have theirs shouldered. On the ramp, near the tailgates of the pickups, several BBQ grills are sending small drafts of smoke slowly spiraling skyward. Near the large hangars at the edge of the ramp, three reefer semi-trucks are parked. The trucks that departed have pulled into a nearby parking lot. The fact that they aren’t aiming their weapons skyward is remotely encouraging. The trucks that left appear to be a reactionary force should they be needed. However, my trust meter hasn’t spiked into the green level of the comfort zone as of yet.

“Bring us down the runway and rock our wings. Then circle so we can see their reaction,” I say.

I try radioing the people on the ground to no avail. Robert flies us out and aligns us with the runway, bringing us down the length of the larger runway. He rocks our wings down the entire length and then begins another circle. I look at the people on the ground, some dressed in regular clothing while others have fatigues. Several of them are waving their arms over their heads in a crossing fashion.

Ugh, I think, looking down.

Here’s the confusing part about rescue signals. Most people think getting the attention of a rescue helicopter or aircraft is achieved by waving their arms over their head. That signal actually means that it’s unsafe and dangerous to land. The correct signal is to move the arms up and down at the side, and then once you have their attention, form a “Y” with your arms over your head. Several people have been left stranded because of this misinterpretation. Here, I have no idea what is truly meant, however, judging by the fact that they are in the midst of barbecuing, I’m guessing they don’t mean it’s unsafe to land — unless their cooking is truly horrible.

“So what was their response?” Robert asks, continuing to circle.

“They waved their arms over their head,” I answer.

“Isn’t that the wave off signal?” he asks, confused.

“Yep.”

“What do you want to do?” Greg asks from over my shoulder.

“Find a white sand beach, crawl into a hammock, and sip drinks with umbrellas in them,” I reply.

“Dreamland fades and Jack finds himself in an aircraft flying over an inhabited runway following an apocalypse with Greg asking, ‘what do you want to do?’”

“You are the biggest buzzkill ever. I want to take a lower pass to get a closer look at the runway in case they’re serious about it being unsafe to land. If it’s okay, then we’ll land to the north but stop short of mid-field. Have the Stryker ready to offload once we stop. We’ll take your team, Greg, and see what these folks have to say. I didn’t see any heavy arms. Robert, leave the engines running in any case. If we have to, we’ll fall back to the aircraft and jump inside leaving the Stryker here. Robert, Bri, have the bird ready to get airborne in a hurry,” I say.

The runway looks clear of obstructions and debris as we zoom low down the runway. The people off to the side continue to look at us but from behind the cover of their vehicles. I’m sure our behavior isn’t causing them to have huge levels of comfort either. I have Robert give a final wing rock at the northern end and we climb to set up for landing.

He sets us down close to the threshold and brings the aircraft to a rapid halt. The Stryker is untied and offloaded as the ramp is brought down. I head out with Greg and his team to the north along the taxiway until we enter the edge of the ramp. I disembark and stand near the front watching the people through a set of binoculars waiting for their reaction.

It’s slow in coming, but several of them eventually pile into one of the pickups once it’s clear we aren’t proceeding any closer. I glimpse the pickup trucks that left earlier as they move down one of the streets near the airfield, moving behind us. I radio the observation to everyone.

The breeze brings a waft of the grilling food which makes my mouth water. It’s been a few days since I’ve had anything remotely close, having lived mostly off the canned rations and MREs which we heated on the small stove in the 130. The pickup drives our way, skirting the edge of the ramp near the hangars. It appears they want to stay close to an exit in case we open fire. I can’t say that I blame them. It doesn’t look like they’ve had much trouble with bandits in the area as they’ve left a lot of their gear outside. The grills, however, would draw every night runner within the state.

The white Dodge Ram pulls up to within fifty feet. Four men in camouflaged gear exit with three of them taking station behind the bed. I’m sure that’s only a feel good measure as they can see the .50 cal turret behind me. The fourth walks to the front as I’ve done. All of the men have their weapons ready but not in a threatening posture. My comfort meter climbs a notch but hangs there as I know there are several trucks somewhere behind me.

“Greg, keep a watch for the other trucks. I’m going forward,” I say into the radio.

“Gotcha covered,” he responds.

I shoulder my M-4 and walk toward the man. He doesn’t move his weapon to his shoulder nor does he put it away. The aroma of body odor wafts to my nostrils as I near. Of course, that may be mine catching up with me.

Reaching the man, I notice the subdued rank of a first lieutenant on his collar. I make out a varied number of stripes on the sleeves of the men standing on the other side of the truck.

“Lieutenant,” I say, extending my hand.

“Sir,” he replies.

“Let’s just make that Jack. Jack Walker,” I say.

“Tim…Tim Harkins.”

“Can we come to the agreement that we aren’t going to shoot at each other? At least for now. However, you may want to once you get a whiff of the rest of us,” I ask.

“I think we can agree on that,” he comments.

“Great. You can pull your men in the trucks back and I’ll have the 130 taxi up.”

“You saw that, eh? Sorry. You can’t be too careful these days, Jack.”

“I’m with you on that. It’s been…an interesting experience to date,” I agree, calling Robert on the radio to bring the aircraft up and telling Greg all appears okay.

“Are you guys from a military unit?” Tim asks.

“Well, yes and no. We have a few soldiers from varying outfits but nothing official. Like that’s even a thing anymore. Most of the folks we have back home are civilian, though,” I answer, hearing the throaty roar of the 130 increase as Robert taxis along the runway.

“Same here. We have a few military and some civilians who either worked on base or wandered in. So, there’s nothing left, huh?”

“Not that I can tell. We’ve made several hops to different places and have met with differing results in every location, but nothing that remotely resembles a form of government control,” I reply.

“We’re just grilling up something to eat. You’re welcome to join us if you’d like.”

“Now, that sounds like the best plan I’ve heard in a while. We don’t have much of anything to bring to the party, though,” I state.

“No worries. Your company and news will be good enough,” Tim says.

Robert parks the 130 at the far northern end and Greg brings the Stryker up. Lengthy introductions are made and the pickups that left, return. I notice a line of port-a-potties lining one of the hangar walls. The grills have been tied down to the ramp with concrete anchors and chain.

“The night creatures kept knocking them over every night,” Tim says, noticing my looking over the setup.

“So where do you hole up at night?” I ask.

“In the aircraft. We have bedding set up in them and pull ladders in with us when we button down at night. So far, they haven’t been able to get inside or up on the wings. It’s insulated, so their nightly screaming doesn’t bother us very much. Plus, we’ve grown accustomed to it so it’s not all that bad. They also haven’t managed to break into the reefer trailers so far, thank goodness. We scavenged a lot of frozen goods at the outset and stocked them,” he replies.

I give him a rundown of our situation and end by asking him how many he has here.

“We currently have twenty-three. We had more but have lost a few going into buildings for supplies. The military folks are from the base here and come from different units. The civilians drifted in from all over. We haven’t had anyone new in a while, but we keep an eye out when we make supply runs.”

“Any trouble with bandits?” I ask.

He pauses, looking a little confused before answering. “No. None so far.”

“Well, they’re around in places. We’ve had some run-ins with several groups.”

“We keep watch but haven’t had any problems so far.”

“So, what did you do, Tim?” I ask, noticing all of the men, and a couple of women intermingled, are all armed with M-16s or M-4s.

“I was a maintenance chief here. The others, they are a scattering from different base units,” he answers.

“Wait…you’re a mechanic?”

“Yes, sir. Why, something wrong with your bird?” he asks.

“No, but having a jet mechanic would certainly be helpful. Not that we have a lot of time before the fuel expires but handy nonetheless,” I respond.

“As would a pilot here.”

“No pilots left, eh?”

“Not that we’ve found,” he answers. “I can get the aircraft started to charge the batteries but that’s about the extent of my expertise. I’m afraid that any attempt to try and fly one of these beasts will only end in tears.”

The teams join us and we intermingle, sharing stories, food, and some serious talk with moments of laughter thrown in. I tell Tim and his group what our purpose is here. He offers to send some of his people down with us. I thank him but let him know that the Stryker is pretty crowded as it is. With our bellies full of hamburgers along with the trimmings, I tell him that he and his group are more than welcome to join us when we head off.

“That’s awfully kind of you, Jack. We’ll have to talk it over tonight and let you know if that’s okay.”

“Perfectly okay. We’ll head south for our search shortly and return before dark if we’re able,” I comment.

I would hole up for the rest of the day with Tim and his group — we all need the rest and visiting with them has raised our spirits — but I also know that the soldier is eager to find out about his family. I know I would be and so it would be selfish for us not to take the time we have to go look at the earliest opportunity…which is now.

We gather our gear and the teams load up — as we have done now seemingly hundreds of times. The smell of a locker room is beginning to override the diesel, oil, and electrical smells inside the Stryker. With Tim’s group nearby and having no trouble with marauders to date, I’m not all that concerned about transiting the outlying areas on our journey south. That doesn’t mean we won’t proceed slowly and scout the area ahead, it’s just that I feel a little more comfortable. That could be because my stomach is full of barbecued burgers. It was nice being able to relax some and shoot the shit.

The journey through the base is quick and we soon find ourselves traveling down the interstate. We drive past several housing areas which are mostly hidden behind fences and soon find ourselves out in the countryside. The change is abrupt — one minute passing wooden and concrete fences and the next, traveling next to hedgerow-lined fields. The scattered clouds above begin to cover a greater portion of the sky. Sunshine pokes through the breaks sending rays down to brighten patches of ground.

The trip is like most of the others we’ve encountered — farm houses spaced far apart and machinery lying idle in fields or in sheds but no sign of anyone around. We don’t pass a single other settlement on our way south. The only place that comes vaguely close is a rest stop situated between the north and south lanes. A green highway sign indicates that ‘Wellington’ is at the next exit. The soldier informs us that the town is a mile or so off the road. We exit the freeway onto the ramp and take a right toward the town.

The first indication of civilization, so to speak, is a campground off to one side of the road. The yellow KOA Campground sign hangs as a reminder of time past. I’m not sure what would hold anyone’s interest around here to make this a stop for campers, but the soldier assures me that it was full during the summer. I see the anticipation and fear in his eyes as we are about to enter his hometown. He has seen our success to date so I’m guessing it’s mostly fear. I knew that fear of the unknown with regards to your loved ones when Robert and Bri were taken. And of course, the ultimate loss of Nic.

Passing the campground which was aging even when people were actually inhabiting it, I spy a Walmart ahead with an adjacent McDonald’s in front next to the road. I have the soldier in the open turret with me in order to help guide us, making it rather cramped. The shopping center parking lot is mostly empty, but a couple of pickup trucks are parked near one of the entrance doors.

“Wait, sir. I recognize one of those trucks. It belongs to one of my buddies,” the solider says.

I ask the driver to pull into the Walmart and notify the rest of the teams of our plan to investigate. We slow and turn into the lot. As we do, I see one of the truck doors open and someone exits to dart inside the store.

“We have a runner who just disappeared into the store,” I tell the others.

The Stryker pulls in and parks in a position to give it a clear lane of fire to the vehicles and the store entrance. The ramp lowers with the soldier and me exiting using the armored vehicle as cover. As before, if we’re fired upon, we’ll return fire with the Stryker and leave. I have Gonzalez sitting at the rear of the vehicle and keeping a watch on our six. It may be the soldier’s friend or it could be someone who stole the truck. I’m not taking any chances.

“Do you know most of the people in town?” I ask, standing on the ramp at one corner of the Stryker with the soldier beside me.

“Not everyone but, yes, most of them, sir,” he answers.

“Give them a shout then.”

“Whoever is in there, this is Sam…Sam Kennewich,” the soldier yells.

“Sam…Sam, is that really you, man? It’s Jim,” a voice calls from inside the dark depths of the store.

“Get the fuck out here, you shit,” Sam calls good-naturedly, murmuring a “sorry, sir” to me.

“No worries. I’ve heard that word a time or two,” I reply.

A figure emerges tentatively from the Supercenter into the daylight.  Five others exit behind him.

“Sir?” Sam asks whether it is okay if he goes to his friend.

“Go ahead.”

I have the teams exit and form a quick perimeter around the Stryker before I follow in Sam’s footsteps. I see him and whoever he was talking to shake hands and then hug. As I approach, the others behind Jim watch me with wariness. Sam, they know, but not me. However, I’m with someone they know so that puts us on a neutral ground.

As I draw near, I hear Sam ask, “So…what’s the story, you know—”

“Dude, it’s all good. Your parents are alive and with us,” Jim interrupts, knowing what Sam wants to know but is afraid to actually ask.

Sam’s eyes well with tears. Jim sees this and pulls him into another hug. Sam sobs quietly for a moment on Jim’s shoulder.

“I’m glad you made it, man. Come on. Let’s go see them,” Jim says. “We were going to check for any remaining supplies here but, what the fuck, we can do that later.”

“And who is this, Sam?” one of the other men in the party asks, nodding in my direction.

“Oh, this is Captain Walker,” Sam answers.

“Jack will be fine,” I say as introductions are made. “Did I hear you say correctly that you were going into the store?”

“Yeah. We have a few supplies but always checking for more,” one of the men says.

“What about night runners? Don’t you have problems with them?”

“Night runners? Oh, you mean those freaks of nature. Yeah, there are a couple hundred of them around. Tricky fuckers, so we don’t go very far inside any place. We get most of our food from the fields and silos around. It’s mostly light bulbs, toilet paper, stuff like that we scavenge in buildings for,” he answers.

“How many of you are there?” I ask.

“I don’t know you well enough to answer that.”

“Calm down, Kyle. He’s with Sam so that’s good enough for me,” Jim says. Turning to me, he says, “We have about forty left. We holed up in the county jail.”

Sam chuckles. “You know that place well enough.”

“Hey, it was only that one time. It’s not like I had a residency card. And, if I remember right, you were there that night, too.” Sam glances sheepishly toward me.

“You have no worries about that from me. We were all young once,” I say, addressing his worry.

“Come on, let’s go. Your parents have been worried sick about you,” Jim states, wrapping his arms around Sam’s shoulder.

“Sir, do you mind if I ride with them to catch up?” Sam asks.

I nod okay and head back to the waiting teams. We board and follow the trucks, making a turn to the north at a roundabout. I inform the teams of the good news while we travel. We finally have a better outcome and this causes smiles to shine on every face. The smiles are strained on those who have yet to receive news or have had bad news, but they are smiles nonetheless.

The shops and houses we pass remind me of just about every other town we’ve passed through — store windows broken and some doors hanging open. At the extreme northern end of the town, with scattered industrial buildings, we turn and enter a modern looking building with a brown sign indicating that it’s the ‘Sumner County Jail’. We drive to a sliding security gate at the side of the complex. One of the men jumps out and slides it open. The parking lot we enter has a few pickup trucks parked within it. I notice the fence around the sides and rear of the facility is down in places and the glass entry doors are broken but boarded up.

Several people are out in the parking lot and look our way as we drive in. I suppose it must be quite a surprise to see one of their own head out for supplies only to return with a large armored vehicle. Eyes widen, some in surprise but others have a fearful look in them.

The trucks we were following park. One of the passenger doors opens and Sam exits quickly.

“Mom, Dad,” he shouts, taking off at a run. One of the couples near the edge of the group turns toward the shout.

“Sam?” the woman calls out tentatively.

Sam rushes up and wraps his arms around the woman, hugging her tightly. If he hugged her any tighter, I think she would break. The man joins in, taking all of them in his embrace. They huddle with their heads together. We park the Stryker and exit.

Everyone in both groups is smiling at the reunion, giving hope to those that still have their loved ones to find. I walk over to Jim.

“Who’s in charge here?” I ask.

“That would be Sheriff Dixon,” he replies. “That’s him coming this way.”

I see a man about my size and age approaching. Once he closes, we introduce ourselves. We both trade quick stories, glancing occasionally at the three who are still wrapped together. He asks us to join him inside. I have the teams stay by the Stryker, but the crowd quickly surrounds them, asking questions. I hear some asking about the world outside and if we are part of the military — a common question among the survivors we meet. I guess our outfits and driving an armored military vehicle gives that allusion. I think part of it is people wanting to know if some form of control is coming back and if things will return to normal. I have noticed the disappointment, although covered for the most part, when we tell them our story.

Passing Sam and his parents, the tears have mostly ended. I hear the man say in a low voice, “I’m sorry about Carol, son. We don’t know what happened to her.”

I don’t know what his reaction is as we are soon hustled inside. I have Greg, Robert, and Bri with me.

“We don’t stay in this part anymore,” Dixon says as we cross a lit foyer. “Those creatures of the night break in almost every evening. We’re in the jail proper which they haven’t managed to penetrate.”

We converse for a while giving extended versions of our stories. Dixon knew something bad was happening by the number of calls he started receiving and immediately began rounding up the people who weren’t sick. He lost most of his deputies in the process and the town’s small police force was swallowed up almost immediately, as were the other emergency services. They’d respond to a call only to be taken down. As soon as he figured out what was happening, Dixon stopped responding to calls and began the process of finding those still alive.

“However, that cost us dearly and I lost a number of good people doing that,” he says, his eyes glazing over as he recalls the past.

He seems like a decent sort, especially as he was trying to save as many as he could even though he was putting himself and his staff in danger. I let him know more about the place we have set up and tell him he’s more than welcome to join us.

“That will be a change for a lot of us. We have supplies, water, and a safe haven of our own here. However, that said, and given your stories that there aren’t many of us left, the more we can gather together, the better off we’ll be. I want to talk it over with the others if you don’t mind. After all, it’s their life and decision as well,” he says after a moment of contemplation.

“That’s more than fine, Sheriff. There are a few others farther to the north at the air base that may be going. We can’t stick around for too long, though, as we need to be back before dark… for obvious reasons,” I reply.

“You and you’re group are welcome to stay here for the night if you need,” he says.

“I thank you for that, but we have a long trek ahead of us yet. The sooner we begin, the quicker we can be home. That is one thing to think about though, you’ll be stuck with us for a few days yet as we go searching for more families. It won’t be an easy time. But, we should be back in the Northwest in less than a week,” I state.

“I’ll make sure to mention that. Well, if you are leaving today, I guess I better start the conversation. It may take us a while as some like to hear themselves speak and are prone to lengthy dialogues.”

With that, we shake hands and venture outside. Dixon gathers his people and they head back in for their version of a town hall meeting. Sam accompanies his parents.

“Going to be a bit crowded again, sir,” Gonzalez says, referring to inside the 130.

“If they decide to go,” I say.

“You just watch, sir. They’ll go. They know they don’t have much left here,” she says, waving her arm across the empty fields. “As will the others at McConnell.”

“You have a talent for predicting the future do ya?”

“Nah. I just know people. The Stryker and 130 are great recruiting tools. They see those and armed soldiers, then look down at the hunting rifle by their side and they’re sold. Plus your rugged charm, sir,” she says with a grin.

“Charming and I haven’t ever really seen eye-to-eye.”

“You’ll notice I said ‘rugged’.” Robert chuckles at my side and Bri fails miserably at suppressing a grin.

“You people are impossible. I think I now understand why Lynn assigned me to you. It’s in retaliation for something I said…and more than likely something a year or more ago,” I state.

The sun has long since passed overhead, hidden mostly behind the gathered clouds. We spend the afternoon staring across brown fields or playing cards that McCafferty has broken out while we wait for the people to arrive at a decision. True to his word, the meeting drags on for most of the day. It is getting to the point where I am going to have to interrupt them to tell them we have to leave. The day is wearing on and, if we are going to make it back with some daylight to spare, we have to leave soon. The sheriff walks out just as I rise to go in.

“Well, everyone had to have their say, and some twice, but we’ve decided to come along if the offer still stands. There were a few who weren’t eager to ride for days so I promised them I’d ask this, is there any way you could pick us up on your way home?”

“Of course the offer still stands and we’d be happy to have you along. However, I’m sorry to say we won’t be returning here. Maintenance could become an issue with the aircraft so the sooner we can get home, the better,” I answer.

“That’s kind of what I thought. Okay, give us a chance to pack our stuff up. How much room do you have?” Dixon asks.

“Some, but not much I’m afraid. We can cram what we can in but realize that we have the vehicle there,” I say, pointing at the Stryker, “It takes up most of our available space.”

“Okay, I’ll tell them to keep it to a minimum. Some have mementos they want to hold onto,” he responds.

“Pictures and the sort aren’t going to change things one way or the other so those are fine. Favorite couches on the other hand…” I reply.

“We’ll be ready in about an hour if that suits you. How do you want to do this? Follow in vehicles?” he asks.

“That will be fine. Just realize that the vehicles will also have to be left,” I say.

He nods and vanishes inside once again. People come and go, tossing articles into vehicles and eventually everyone is ready to go. I tell the teams to mount up. The ride back is more of the same with the exception that we have a convoy of loaded pickups and vans following. We pull into the airfield and park our caravan by the 130. I take Dixon over and introduce him to Tim. Harkings glances over the crowd gathered by the aircraft and pulls me aside.

“We talked after you left. We want to come with you, but I have to ask now, will there be enough room?” he asks.

“I won’t lie. It’ll be a touch cramped, but we can all fit,” I answer.

“Okay, well, if it won’t be too much trouble.”

“None at all. We plan to hunker down here for the night and leave early tomorrow morning.”

“Sounds good. We’ll be ready. If you want, we have plenty of space in the tankers if some people want to stay in there for the night,” Tim says.

“That would be great. It’ll give everyone one more night of being able to stretch out. After that, we’ll just have to endure. If it’s okay, I’ll have everyone but the teams stay with you.”

“That will be more than fine. We saved some food for you. Not enough for everyone, but we have enough daylight left to light up the grills again. We can have one more feast before we depart. It’s not like we’ll be able to take truckloads of food with us,” he says.

“That would be way cool. Thanks.”

With the afternoon sun settling over the city to the west, we cook more than enough hamburgers and chicken to fill an army of people. The odor of the grilling food wafts over the ramp, reminiscent of what summer is supposed to smell like. Contentment reigns over the gathering. I tuck it away in the back of my mind that we’ll have to score some grills and have days like this when we get back. I’ve been so consumed with getting things done that I’ve forgotten how times like this can rejuvenate people. Yeah, we need to do this. It may bring night runners to our walls, but the mental needs of our group are important as well. We can’t afford to do this every day, but we can set aside a day of rest once we set up the inner wall and towers. Unless something comes up, which it always seems to.

Some of the smaller children, which were with Dixon and his group, run across the ramp chasing after one another. Their laughter mixes with the murmur of conversations. One of the younger boys, not looking where he is going as he races from one of the girls chasing him, runs into me. He stops and looks up with a mixture of fear and awe. I hesitate and, with a smile, reach down to ruffle his hair. The sweet upturned face of the young boy smiles in return and he races off. Watching the boy run off, I wonder if that might have been what the boy in the trees was like once.

We finish our meal and stow the Stryker. With the last rays casting an orange glow in the cockpit, Robert and I verify our numbers for the next hop to Petersen AFB. The last time we were there, we barely escaped with our lives rescuing Mullins and his men. The memory of the chase through the night sends a shiver up my spine. I’m not all that keen on returning to that place but I remind myself that we’ll only be out during the day. The question of whether night runners are there in abundance is not in doubt, or at least they were. At any rate we’ve reached the eastern most location of our journey and our direction west will draw us closer to home. We are close to the line we drew some time ago with regards to the nuclear power plants and possible radiation zones.

As expected, when the sun gives its final farewell and disappears below the horizon, faint shrieks begin to filter through our metal walls. Before long the tarmac is filled with our nightly visitors. It isn’t until now that I fully appreciate the quiet evenings we had the prior couple of nights. Looking outside, I see packs of night runners filling the ramp and the beatings against the side of the aircraft begin. The people resting in the tankers look like they might be having an easier go of it as the night runners can’t scale the wings to the fuselage. I set the battery and radios on. I’ve taken to monitoring the radios at night in the hopes that we can finally break through to base. This hour’s watch takes their place fore and aft as I pull away from the window with a sigh.

It’s going to be another restless night, I think, settling into the lower cockpit bunk and listening to the periodic thud of the persistent night runners slamming into the side of the 130.

Act of Courage

“If anyone is out there and can hear this, we need help!”

The radio call is hushed as it exits from the cockpit speaker but startles me awake nonetheless.

“Sir?” the soldier on watch in the cockpit says.

“I heard it and I’m up,” I reply, climbing out of my sleeping bag into the chilled air.

“Shall I wake the others?” he asks.

“Let’s wait and see what’s up first,” I answer.

I step across the steel deck feeling the cold seep through my socks. The night is still filled with night runners prowling the ramp; some exiting while others emerge from between the hangars. I hope there isn’t a problem with anyone in the other aircraft parked along the ramp adjacent to us. If there is, with the number of night runners out, there really won’t be much that we can do to assist.

“Jack, this is Tim. Did you catch that?” I hear over the radio.

“Yeah. I caught that. I’m about to try and make contact. Any idea of who it might be?”

“Not a clue,” he answers.

“Okay. I’ll call you back if I find out anything,” I say and switch the radio to transmit over the emergency channel.

I’m guessing the call must have come over that frequency. It will transmit over all UHF or VHF channels depending on the type of radio. That’s really the only way we could have heard the call unless they happened to be on our frequency.

“Calling on UHF guard, this is Captain Walker. I hear you loud and clear. State the nature of your emergency,” I call.

“Sir, Sergeant Reynolds here. We’re holed up in a school and close to being overrun by these night demons,” Reynolds replies.

“Can you hold out until morning?” I ask.

“Doubtful, sir. We held them off last night, but they’ve broken through some of our defenses and we don’t have unlimited ammo,” she answers.

Sporadic gunfire echoes in the background of her transmission.

“Okay, Reynolds, how many do you have with you and what’s your location?” I ask, knowing we’ll be hard pressed to offer any help.

It’s night and the ramp is teeming with night runners. We’d be lucky to get ten feet if we managed to get out at all. We could get into the Stryker, but that would mean opening up the aircraft. I’m not keen on coming back and having to clear it of any night runners that decided to stay. Gunfire in aircraft tends to put holes in the side, along with taking out hydraulic, electric, and other equipment necessary for the 130 to leave the ground. That would effectively strand us here.

“I have six other troops and eleven kids of varying ages. We’re in a large school to the southwest of a town called El Dorado…in Kansas,” she answers.

“Kids! You have kids with you?”

“Yes, sir. There are eleven of them left. They are, um, were from a deaf school nearby,” she answers.

“A deaf school? They’re deaf?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do you have an exact location?” I ask.

“I think the GPS still has some juice left. Standby.”

“Go wake the others and have Greg come to the cockpit,” I say to the soldier leaning over my shoulder.

He nods and immediately disappears down the stairs. Reynolds radios back their coordinates. Each time she presses the mic, I continue to hear gunfire and shrieks in the background. It doesn’t sound like they are having a lot of fun.

“Okay. Standby. We’re in Wichita. Let me see what we can do. No promises, sergeant. We have night runners all over us as well,” I reply.

“Okay, sir. I understand, but any assistance you can give would be…well…helpful.”

I pull out a map as Greg enters the cockpit and I relay the conversation.

“It’s about thirty miles away,” I say, pointing to the coordinates given on the map.

“Is there anything we can really do?” Greg asks. “I mean, I understand with kids and all, but look outside.”

Night runners continue to streak across the ramp with numerous ones gathered around the various aircraft. The moon’s rays sneak through a break in the overcast illuminating a portion of the tarmac. Several night runners glance up at the bright light while others look in our direction. The moon catches a few just right and their eyes glow in its radiance sending a shiver up my spine. There’s no way I want to be out there. I think about the kids and the soldiers fighting for their lives; the fear they must feel in the dark with night runners pressing in.

“We could unfasten the Stryker and load up. Rig something to lower the ramp, seal up the vehicle, and drive out,” I say.

“That would leave the aircraft open.”

“Yeah, but if we left the windows uncovered, there really isn’t a place they could hide out. We could just wait out the night in the Stryker and return in the morning,” I state.

“How many did you say were there?” Greg asks as Robert joins us.

“Seven soldiers and eleven kids,” I answer.

“That would make it a little cozy in the Stryker and there’s no way we can go outside to get another vehicle. Could we even fit everyone in?”

“We’d just have to pile in on top of one another and make do,” I respond.

“It’s your call, Jack,” Greg says.

Yeah, I’ve always loved that statement. It’s the one where there is no right answer, and I get to make the decision with anything I do decide being the wrong one. I know, because I’ve used the statement myself many times.

“Round everyone up and get them ready. Load them up and rig something to press the ramp button from the Stryker turret,” I say.

“Yeah, right. Want me to lasso the moon while I’m at it?”

“Well, while you’re at it, if you wouldn’t mind. It might come in handy,” I reply.

“Okay, Jack, I’ll figure something out. See you in the back,” he says and exits.

“Tim, did you catch all of that?” I ask, dialing our regular frequency back up.

“Yeah, I did. I don’t see what we can do, though,” he answers. I outline our plan to drive out of the aircraft and go.

“I don’t envy you. If there’s anything we can do to help, let me know,” Tim says.

“I can’t think of anything. We’ll be back in the morning,” I reply.

“Okay, see you then.”

“Reynolds, we’re going to try and make it to you. How are you holding up?” I ask, switching frequencies once again.

“We’re expending ammo at a high rate, but managing, sir. And thanks,” she answers.

“Does your radio have enough juice for the night?”

“It should, sir,” she replies.

“Okay. I’ll call you when we get closer and ask about specifics. It’ll take us about an hour to reach you.”

“We’ll be here, sir… hopefully.”

I walk down the stairs into the dimly lit cargo compartment where the teams are gathering their gear; some donning their NVGs and checking them while others load mags into their vests. There is little talk amid the sounds of getting ready; boots walking across the steel decking, the metallic clink of a mag being inserted, the rattle of chains falling to the floor as the Stryker is unhitched. From time to time, the shrieks outside rise and everyone flinches each time a night runner pounds into the fuselage. Everyone has been briefed and, although they had a long day with little rest, their game faces are on.

Tension is etched on everyone as they realize we are venturing out into the realm of the night runners and will more than likely have to battle with them once we reach our destination. They also have looks of determination. There are kids and comrades out there who are in trouble and need rescuing. A soldier lives for the one next to them and will do anything for them. Kids, well, that goes way past any thought of themselves. To the soldiers donning vests and stashing ammo inside the Stryker, it’s a given that we will help.

Greg, having already donned his vest and gear, stands by the rear ramp staring at the control with a couple of long poles and duct tape in hand.

“Contemplating whether you prefer chocolate or vanilla ice cream?” I ask, drawing next to him.

“We don’t have anything that will reach,” he says, referring to finding something to activate the ramp switch and completely ignoring my comment.

“Okay. I’ll press the controls and jump in the back. The ramp lowering will give us time to close the Stryker up,” I say.

“I could have figured it out, but I really just wanted to see you run again,” Greg says, deadpan.

“Yeah, right. You haven’t seen me really run. When I do, all you see is a blur of movement,” I reply.

“That’s only because everyone’s eyes are teared due to of the agony of watching you.”

“I’m sorry, did I just hear you volunteer to lower the ramp?”

Greg smiles and sets his large hand on my shoulder. “You run like a ballet-trained gazelle, Jack. The honor is all yours.”

“That’s what I thought.”

Team members board the Stryker in ones and twos as they are ready until all have gathered inside. I do a last walk around to make sure the vehicle is completely untied. It wouldn’t do to lower the ramp and be swarmed by the night runners, who are waiting ever so patiently outside, only to find out that we are still attached to the aircraft. That would pretty much seal it for the kids and soldiers battling a few miles to the northeast. I head to the cockpit to turn off the battery, plunging the interior into darkness.

“Everyone ready?” I ask, poking my head inside the vehicle.

“Hooah, sir,” they all respond, filling the interior with their quiet shout.

“I hate my life,” I mutter, shaking my head and turning to the ramp controls.

The Stryker starts, filling the interior of the aircraft with diesel fumes and noise. Red light from the vehicle interior bathes the rear of the aircraft with an eerie glow.

Here goes nothing, I think, pressing the button to lower the 130 ramp.

The hydraulics whine, barely heard above the noise of the idling diesel and the shrieks outside. The top half of the ramp begins to rise. I hotfoot it a couple of steps and enter the armored vehicle. The Stryker ramp is quickly drawn up sealing us inside. The screams from the night runners increases momentarily as the 130 ramp opens up and then is muted once again with the closing of our door. The thick steel of the Stryker mutes a lot of the sound coming from outside, but there is the unmistakable sound of night runners scrambling into the aircraft as the ramp reaches a position where they can climb in. Shrieks surround us as night runners pour into the now-exposed cargo compartment. I keep an eye on the ramp through the monitor and see it fully lower. The screams from the night runners prevents me from hearing the usual clang of it hitting the hard pavement.

“It’s down. Back us out…nice and slow,” I tell the driver.

The engine revs and we all lean forward as the wheels engage. Inching backward, the vehicle is completely surrounded by a shrieking horde. The Stryker pushes the ones behind us out of the way, its mass and power enough that there is no way the night runners can prevent it from moving. I would like to open up and see what they are ‘saying’ but my mind is centered on getting out without damaging the 130. I’m also thinking about how to get the soldiers and kids out. The actual plan will have to wait until we get there and see the situation firsthand. It’s in a school so I imagine we’ll have to go inside at some point and that isn’t leaving me with a warm glow of comfort.

The vehicle levels out after transiting down the ramp at an angle. Night runners continue to scream outside and we hear them clambering on top. We’ll have to shake them off somehow as they will hinder any rescue attempt. We may have to leave the Stryker and having the creatures on top will limit our options. I’m quite the fan of having all choices available.

With the tarmac bathed in moonlight, we begin to pick up speed across the concrete. A couple of night runners get caught in the press of those behind them and end up under our wheels. I look through the monitor only to see a mass of them chasing, their mouths open in screams. The ones on top leave of their own accord. Apparently they don’t like road trips much.

We plunge into the gloom of the night and push off the base, speeding down the Interstate heading northeast. I am fairly sure we won’t be encountering bandits trying to block the road as we travel through the inky hours of darkness so we hasten down the four-lane highway without a worry of being ambushed. Committed as we are, time is now of the essence. Greg and I pour over maps under the light of a red lamp, plotting the best route to the school. The maps are only street diagrams so I have no idea what we’ll encounter when we get there.

The teams sit in hushed silence, crunched together on the seats along the wall, each lost in their thoughts. They rock slightly in the vehicle as the driver guides us along with the use of night vision. The hum of the diesel is felt through our boots. The miles pass silently by.

As we near a road that will give us a more direct route, I call Sergeant Reynolds. “What’s your situation?” I ask once we establish radio contact.

“We’re holding them back so far, sir, but when we run out of ammo, that will change in a hurry,” she answers.

“Where are you located within the school?”

“We’re in the main building on the third floor. You’ll see it straight ahead when you pull into the main entrance. It will be the one that is being swarmed. I’m assuming it will be apparent which one from the outside. We’re holding a hallway just outside a classroom that we have the kids hiding out in. We had the stairs blocked but they broke though that earlier this evening. I think we’ve sealed the windows in the room effectively, but I’m not sure how much longer we’ll be able to hold,” she answers.

“Okay, sergeant, we’re just a few minutes out. Will you be able to move to our location if we set up a perimeter?”

“Not with the kids in tow, sir. I think we’d be easily overwhelmed if we tried to,” Reynolds replies.

“I guess we may have to come to you. We’ll analyze it from the outside when we arrive and let you know what we come up with,” I say.

“Roger that, sir. Faster would be better.”

“We’ll do what we can, Reynolds. Just hang tight a little longer.”

The road we selected doesn’t have an actual off-ramp so we exit onto a grassy shoulder and power up a slope. Traveling at high speed, we arrive at a “T” intersection. Across the road is a large refinery. A dirty white sign, seen in the glow of the night vision optics, hangs loosely on a fence denoting this as the ‘El Dorado Refinery’. It would be rather nice to actually be able to operate one of these plants. That and to operate one of the finer grade oil plants. That would take care of our fuel situation but I, nor anyone else in our camp that I know of, has the first clue about how they work.

Those are thoughts for another day, I think as we turn north. Right now, it’s about getting the kids and soldiers out.

We are soon passing a large campus to our left. When Reynolds mentioned school, I assumed that she meant a high school or something similar. The complex we are about to pull into is a college campus. Not that it changes anything but the area is huge. I’m glad she was fairly clear on what building they are in. Of course, it wouldn’t be that hard to figure out by the scene before us as we turn into the main entrance.

Ahead, just as advertised, sits a central building just off the main lot. The structure looks like one of those four foot ant hills that has been kicked — night runners are swarming everywhere. They are climbing up drain pipes and entering through broken windows and doors. There must be hundreds of them with more running across the parking lot to join the mass. I’m guessing the sound of gunfire within is drawing them but it’s not like I can tell Reynolds to stop shooting.

Some of the night runners break off at the sight of us and head in our direction. I’m sure they can’t hear us as it’s difficult to hear ourselves breathe, even from this distance. The ear-splitting shrieks are filling the night. Radio communication will be hard if we have to go any farther into the tempest ahead.

“Verify that you’re on the third floor?” I ask Reynolds.

There’s a pause. “That’s affirmative, sir, third floor,” she answers, sounding out of breath.

“Take care of those coming at us, then sweep the ones off that are on and around the building. Stay clear of the third floor,” I say to the gunner, slipping to the side to give him room.

“Copy that, sir. They’ll be clear shortly.”

I notify Reynolds and her group that we are commencing fire on the building but staying clear of the third floor. The shrieks outside, with so many night runners eager to get at their prey, are amazingly loud. I’ve heard a mass of night runners in a building before, but this is as deafening as I’ve ever heard. It’s not the low intensity sounds that you can feel in your heart; it’s the high-pitched ones that you can feel crawling across your skin. The very walls vibrate.

The whine of the turret turning and then the staccato firing of the .50 cal firing overhead barely register above the screams. I watch on the monitor as long streams of fire reach outward into the night. The devastation when the heavy rounds, each loaded with a tremendous amount of kinetic energy, hit flesh and bone is grisly to watch. It’s like watching a train wreck — gruesome yet you can’t tear your eyes away from it. Bodies are propelled backward when bullets hit the center mass and when they hit arms or legs, the limbs separate. Heads disappear in a bloody mist.

The night runners heading toward us all go down in a row, one after the other, as the large bore machine gun overhead sweeps through them. The ones near the campus building turn in our direction as the gun opens up. Night runners on drain pipes or crawling through windows look back fearfully as their approaching ranks simply cease to exist.

“How many do you estimate inside, Reynolds?” I ask as the firing ceases and the turret whines once more, lining up with new targets.

“I’m not sure, sir. There are a few in the hall, but I can hear a lot more on the stairs and floors below. We’re down to our last few mags,” she answers.

“Are you at the front, rear, or side of the building?”

“The front, sir.”

“Do you have any rope by chance?” I ask.

“No.”

It’s now that I wish the Stryker had one of those high-lift ladders like a structural fire engine. Getting them from the windows while keeping a suppressive effort on the front would be the best solution but it’s not one we have.

I quickly consult with Greg. “It looks like we’ll have to go inside. Just taking care of the ones out here isn’t going to do it as they’re running low on ammo.”

“That sucks, but if it’s what we have to do, then it is. How do you want to do it?” he asks.

“I figure we can clear the front and back the Stryker to the entrance doors. Blow them apart and lower the ramp right into the entrance foyer. The Stryker will block the runners from getting around and to us. Leave the driver and gunner to keep the front clear. You take your team and maintain a close perimeter inside to keep the Stryker clear of any night runners. I’ll take Red Team and sweep upstairs, taking extra ammo. Once we reach the soldiers, we’ll have additional firepower to fight our way back down. If we run into too many on the way, well, then we tried and have to figure something else out.”

“One team and three floors filled with night runners. That’s not the optimum solution, Jack.”

“I don’t see any other way. If you have another, please share it,” I respond.

“Unfortunately, I don’t,” Greg says. “Do you mean you are taking Robert and Bri through the building with you?”

“You are going to attract a lot of attention with the Stryker so I don’t really see a ‘safe’ place, so yes, I’m taking them,” I reply.

“Your choice, Jack.” Again, with that.

I turn and give a quick rundown of the plan. To Red Team, I brief, “Gonzalez, you and McCafferty in front. Henderson and Denton, keep our back sides clear. Robert, Bri, and I will take the middle to lend support where needed. We’ll be in a moving perimeter. Stack on corners. If we come across any open doors, we’ll be closing them to try and keep our backsides clear. Anticipate that any number of night runners inside will be heading toward the Stryker and we may bump into them. Remember, there is no ‘hiding’ from them so we engage any we see. If we run across too many to handle, we conduct a fighting withdrawal in the same positions. When we do manage to reach the kids and soldiers, same formation out with the kids in the middle. The other soldiers will be used as fire support if needed but mainly used to keep the kids moving. We’ll keep the front and rear. Any questions?”

I am met with stern nods. It’s approaching game time and we steel ourselves. Tension is palpable as we are about to launch into a horde of night runners within a large darkened structure. This is something I was hoping we’d be able to avoid, well, forever with finding the distribution center, yet here we are.

The staccato bursts of the gun open up. The tracers streak into the darkness in slow motion, seeming to arc as they pour toward the structure. The rounds send out a shower of sparks where they strike the thick, brick walls, and, in some places, pound through the building. They strike windows that haven’t already been broken with an explosion of glass and wood. Night runners in the middle of crawling over window frames are shoved violently inside, coating the interior walls and floor with sprays of gore. The ones scaling the drain pipes are thrown clear, splashing the exterior with splotches and streaks of blood.

The gun is walked across the front of the building and up the sides, clearing the walls of night runners from the surfaces before it is turned on the crowds waiting their turn to get in. The bullets tear into the gathered masses, shattering bone, tearing flesh, and ripping through internals. Night runners fall as if a scythe ran through their midst. A single .50 caliber round carries so much inertia, because of its weight and speed, that it is able to slash through multiple bodies. The carnage is horrific. The .50 cal, doing its job mindlessly, ceases firing with smoke drifting from the end of its barrel.

There’s not a single night runner remaining in front of the building. The shrieks that were so prevalent, heard even through the metal skin of the Stryker, diminishes. A few wounded night runners crawl on the sidewalk leading to the building, in the tall grass surrounding it, and over pavement slick with blood.

“Silence them,” I say to the gunner, pointing to injured night runners trying to crawl away from the devastation.

The gun erupts with a few short bursts. Rounds tear into the remaining night runners trying to inch toward safety, pushing them across the ground as the bullets find their mark. Some night runners dash across the side lots heading for the rear of the building.

“How’s your ammo holding out?” I ask Reynolds.

“We’re down to just a couple of mags apiece,” she answers.

“Okay, we’ve cleared most of the front, and I’d like to circle around the back. That may or may not take some pressure off you as I don’t know how many are inside. It would certainly help our entrance, but if you’re going to run out of ammo, then it’s kind of a moot point,” I say.

“We’ll make it last as long as we can. We’re firing on semi right now. It’s a little busy in here, but you’re outside so do what you think is best,” she replies.

“Okay, we’re going to circle quickly. If you can, make sure the kids are ready to go when we arrive. We won’t have a lot of time to dick around…sorry…mess around,” I say.

“We’ll do what we can, but whatever you decide to do, doing it quickly would be nice.”

“Take us around back,” I tell the driver. To the gunner, I say, “Take out any that you see but take care with the angle. We don’t want to accidently penetrate to the third floor.”

The gunner nods. I know the driver heard by the sudden revving of the engine and a lurch forward. We start across a parking lot filled with night runner corpses. A couple of Humvees are parked off to the side. The side of the building is much like the front with night runners attempting to gain entrance at several points. They look like a line of ants climbing a wall. The .50 cal starts its familiar chatter, sweeping the structure clear. Night runners fall to the ground or are swept into the darkness.

As we drive to the rear of the building, a few packs round the far corner heading away from us. I open up and ‘hear’ many of those nearby sending messages of death associated with our vehicle. Some are heeding the message and fleeing off into the night, but many more still try to gain access to the prey trapped inside.

As at the front, the Stryker makes short work of those remaining. Several packs break off their attack on the building in an attempt to get to us but are cut down in mid-stride. Piles of night runner bodies begin to stack up around the entire building as we progress. Clearing the next side, I see that several packs are again trying to scale from this side.

They are relentless, I’ll give them that, I think as the gunner engages them.

With the front of the building clear once again, we turn around and back toward the door.

“Be ready,” I tell the teams waiting anxiously. “We’re backing in and don’t know what to expect. Greg, your team will be first out. Establish a small perimeter.”

Greg’s team members, who will be providing security for our return, changes places with those in back, ready to disembark in a hurry. The Stryker tilts as we back up the wide, concrete stairs leading to the front door, the revving engines powering the heavy vehicle up the incline. The gun’s tell-tale staccato burst tears the entrance doors from their hinges and creates a hole wide enough to drop the ramp inside. The Stryker sways as we come into contact with the entrance and completely blocks it with its size. No night runners will be able to get to us from the outside. The interior lights are extinguished and NVGs lowered.

“Let’s do this. First team ready?” I call out.

The soldiers who are ready to rush out and clear our initial path don’t turn from their focus on the rear ramp but raise four thumbs into the air.

“Go!”

The ramp opens, falling across the sundered door jambs. The twisted metal and shattered glass of the doors are strewn along a hallway that extends from the entrance and ends in a “T” intersection. Pictures depicting scenic vistas line the walls on both sides. Some are knocked askew from the penetrating rounds while others lie in wrecked heaps on the linoleum-tiled floor. Muted shrieks resound throughout from night runners inside. Faint gunshots mix with the screams. The four exit into the debris-filled corridor and fast walk to the nearest corners of the intersection; their lasers creating thin beams of light as they track the area ahead.

Greg walks behind them in the center of the hall, halting just behind the members stacked at the corner. Reaching the corner, the team peeks around each corner and gives Greg an all clear signal.

“We’re clear here, Jack,” Greg radios.

“Can you tell which way the stairs are?” I ask.

Greg steals a look around the corner. “It looks identical in both directions with doors on both sides of a single, long hallway. Most of the doors are closed. There’s an opening about three-quarters of the way down each hall that looks like it leads to stairways.”

“Copy that. Okay, Red Team, we’re up. Bri, you’re Gonzalez’ shadow. Let’s head left at the corner and find us some stairs.” I changed my mind at the last instant and decided to keep Bri with Gonzalez instead of in the middle with me.

I radio Reynolds to let her know that we are on the way. Gonzalez and McCafferty step into the hall and the rest of us follow with the whine of the turret tracking behind us. The crunch of glass under our boots follows us to the intersection where the remaining members of Greg’s team kneel at the junction. Gonzalez, with Bri tracking close behind her, and McCafferty turn the corner and we begin our way into the interior in earnest.

Dust along the wide hallway has been stirred by the passage of so many night runners, creating a path down the middle. Framed photos of faculty or other important people line the right wall. The faces are hard to see through the dirt covering the glass. Florescent lights fixtures hang impotently overhead. We pass several closed, wooden doors with room numbers embedded on brass tabs above each. The chill of the night fills the passage, feeling colder due to the fact that we are traversing through a dark building with night runners afoot.

“Open door on the left,” Gonzalez whispers into the radio, passing the opening after a perfunctory glance inside.

“Copy,” I reply.

Reaching the open door, I do a quick sweep in the classroom. Desks and chairs lie tumbled across the large room. Moonlight filters in through shattered windows and the room itself is colder with the night entering unimpeded. Two night runners lie unmoving on the floor. One, having been blown across the room, lies twisted in a jumble of furniture. The second lies on the floor adjacent to a low bookcase against the windows. One of its legs is at an awkward angle with its foot resting on the top of the bookcase. The night runner is missing part of its other leg below the knee and its arm just above the elbow. Pools of dark liquid spread out from both bodies. Nothing moves inside of the room. Glancing at the scene of destruction quickly, I close the door, glad to feel the click of it latching.

The noise and tumult from the floors above faintly reach the corridor and increases in volume as we stealthily approach the opening on the right where stairs hopefully lie. My heart pounds in my chest as we edge down the hall. The flow of adrenaline has sharpened my senses — smell, sight, and hearing — with increased clarity. I would open up to pinpoint where the nearest night runners are but I don’t want to alert them to our presence just yet. They’ll know we are here soon enough.

Gonzalez signals Bri to the middle and slightly behind her and McCafferty. This is to give Bri room to fire if needed and Gonzalez can back up if needed. Robert steps in beside me. His lips are compressed but his eyes unreadable beneath the NVGs. His M-4 is aimed at the ground in front of him, ready to provide assistance to those in front if needed. There’s really not a line of fire ahead, but we’ll be able to rush forward and form a solid line if we need to.

A burst from the .50 cal guarding the front door startles me. With the sound, I wonder if we are about to come under an assault of night runners from outside. If the large caliber gun isn’t able to keep them away, then this operation is over almost before it started. However, it’s a quick burst of gunfire which doesn’t repeat.

“Caught a couple of night runners coming around the corner. It’s clear now,” the gunner reports.

The report settles my thoughts and I wave Gonzalez and McCafferty, who had halted with the noise, to continue forward. We creep down the hall. Arriving at the corner just before the opening, we stack against the wall. Gonzalez peers around the edge.

“Stairs upward,” she whispers.

“Copy,” I reply quietly.

Once she’s assured it’s clear, Gonzalez sends McCafferty across the opening to the far side so she’ll be able to get a clearer picture up the stairs. The sounds of night runners shrieking above filters down the stairs and I hear feet running on a hard surface. From the sound of it, we’ll have to fight our way up a floor to reach Reynolds. Although time is of the essence in order to reach her before her ammo runs out, we also have to do this right in order to assure that we can even get there. A rescue’s chances increase significantly if the rescuers actually reach their destination.

“We’re climbing to the second floor,” I radio Reynolds and Greg. “Reynolds, we’re on the stairs to the south of you.”

“We’ll be watching for you. The stairs in both directions appear full of night runners and they are only entering our hall occasionally now,” Reynolds replies.

That statement is verified by the decrease in gunfire I hear two floors up. There are still shots ringing out, but it’s not at the intensity we heard upon entering the hall. I really hope that means the night runners have dramatically decreased in number. What I hope it doesn’t mean is that they are on their way down to meet us.

“Let’s do this,” I say softly.

Gonzalez moves to the stairs, covering the area to the extent that she can see upward. The stairway ascends to an intermediate landing before doubling back in the other direction and is wide enough to accommodate a heavy flow of traffic. McCafferty folds around the corner to join on her heels with Bri following. Gonzalez slinks up one step at a time, pressed against the outer wall. Her laser beam tracks her line of sight as she eases upward. In the glow of our goggles, dust motes float through the air, stirred up by the horde above.

I join behind Bri with Robert. Each step we take brings us closer to the waiting mass of night runners. In the chill, my breath leaves a small plume as I exhale. My heart thuds with solid beats and I take a deep breath to steel myself. Our lasers are moving points of light against the opposite wall. Gonzalez freezes. The rest of us halt with her, our weapons at the ready, expecting a torrent of night runners to pour down upon us. She points to her eyes and then upward. She then indicates ‘many’ with her hand.

“Stay here,” I whisper to Robert behind me. He nods.

I fucking hate this building shit, I think, creeping up the stairs and going around McCafferty to reach Gonzalez.

Crouching by Gonzalez near the first half-landing, I see what brought her up short — night runners in abundance. Above, they pack the first set of steps leading from the second to the third floor. Several mill about in the stairwell opening behind them. I watch as some peel off and run down the second floor hall, vanishing behind the corner. Others come from around the turn to join the ones crammed on the stairs or the ones milling about. Their screams and snarls fill the enclosed area.

None of them have turned in our direction. I can’t believe they haven’t noticed us as of yet, but perhaps they can’t smell us through their own reek or hear us over their shrieks. The stench reaching us is foul. Looking at the scene just a few feet away, I wish we had more teams. We seem so inadequate compared to the number of night runners. There’s only one way up at this point and that’s through them. I crouch silently planning how we can get through them and then keep our backsides clear if we do manage to.

My very skin feels like an electrical current is running across it and every hair is raised. I’m not sure that we brought enough ammo, even loaded down as we are.

“On my nod, Gonzalez, take McCafferty and Bri to the far wall across the landing as quietly as you can. You three will be firing into the crowd on the stair above. Henderson, Denton, and Robert, we’ll be on the landing and keep the stairs clear, firing into the stragglers or anyone else who decides they want to join the show. Watch your lanes of fire and remember, controlled bursts but keep the fire up. When we open fire, they aren’t going to like us much, so if anyone senses that we can’t hold our position, speak up immediately and we’ll conduct a fighting retreat back to the Stryker. I’ll toss a flash bang up to start the performance so prepare yourselves. Heads turned toward the wall and cover your ears. Wait for the bang and then commence shooting. Clear?” I quietly radio.

I look around at each Red Team member and receive an okay. We each check our selector switches and, turning to Gonzalez, I give a quick head nod. She, McCafferty, and Bri rise silently and head to the opposite wall keeping to the outside of the stairwell. You can cut through the tension each of us exudes as we soundlessly take our positions.

I pull a flash bang and wiggle the pin out. I would like to toss a few hand grenades up but our close proximity precludes that. I toss the canister up, aiming for a clear spot within the group of milling night runners. The last thing I want is to actually hit one of them and have it roll back down the stairs into our position.

The can arcs up over the stairs and hits the floor. It bounces a couple of times with metallic clinks and comes to rest against the far hallway wall. We bury our faces against the wall in order not to white out our NVGs, rendering them useless, and cover our ears. The explosion shakes the walls. Looking around quickly, night runners stagger about disoriented.

Our suppressed bursts are lost in the overwhelming shrieks, but the effects are not. Night runners crumple immediately on the stairs, with some rolling or sliding down their length, as Gonzalez’, McCafferty’s, and Bri’s bullets slam into them. The first row nearest us falls as if a taken down by a huge machete. Blood splashes outward as tissue is torn apart by the speeding projectiles. Henderson’s, Denton’s, Robert’s, and my rounds join nanoseconds later, sweeping the milling night runners off their feet. The walls light up in an endless barrage of strobe lights.

The night runners surviving the first horrific volley look around in confusion before slowly regaining their senses and pinpointing where the destruction is coming from. With shrieks that seem to erupt from a single source, they change directions, seeking to get to their newfound prey — us. In their effort, they trample over bodies lying in contorted positions on the stairs. Most of the efforts are short-lived as our continuous fire pours into their midst. More tumble down the steps or fall where they are. Screams of agony and pain mix with the shrieks of the eager hunters. Rivulets of blood make their way down the side of the stairs, a few become thicker and begin to stream, running or dripping, to the steps below.

The milling night runners are quickly taken down. The four of us on the landing take care of the ones who rush in from the side hall. The ranks on the stairs thin. The ones above are impeded and having problems negotiating the ranks of dead and wounded lying on the steps. However hindered they might be, there is still a mass of them between us and the soldiers and kids above, but, for now, we have a small opening.

“Now! Push upward. Gonzalez, you three have the hall. Make sure you watch out for any injured. Cover us and keep our backsides clear. We’ll take the stairs and push up. Denton, deal with the wounded,” I shout.

Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri slam fresh mags into their carbines and charge upward with the rest of us chasing after. Stepping over bodies, they round the corner into the hall, quickly spreading out, and begin to fire. I and the others swing around to the stairs and begin to pour fire into the night runners remaining on the first flight. I drop a near empty mag and begin to ram a fresh one in when one of the night runners launches off the steps and leaps into the air, heading directly for me. With its mouth open in an ear-piercing shriek, it stretches its arms out toward me. There’s no way I can complete the reload and bring my gun up in time.

The snarling face vanishes in a mist of dark spray. Its trajectory is altered and it sails between Henderson and me, landing on the floor with a heavy thud. Robert’s smoking barrel in my periphery tells me he just saved my bacon. However, this has allowed another night runner to dive into the air, descending at a rapid pace directly at Robert. I still haven’t reloaded and he isn’t able to turn quickly enough.

I open up and scream a picture message of “NO!” The night runner’s expression, with its lips peeled back in a snarl revealing a set of broken teeth, changes to one of confusion. This does nothing to arrest its swift dive however. Timing it, I bring the butt of my M-4 up and slam it into the side of the creature’s face, feeling the jolt roll up my arms and into my shoulder. It spins in mid-air, its body slamming into both of us crosswise high on our chests. The forceful impact knocks both us off our feet and we land heavily across several other bodies on the floor.

The core of the night runner body is across my chest, effectively pinning my arms and me beneath it. Its chest lies across Robert. The night runner begins thrashing and squirming, growling in an attempt to get at Robert. Its face lies close to Robert, but it can’t immediately get to him without shifting positions. That doesn’t prevent it from trying, though. I feel the vibrations of a deep growl coming from the night runner. I try to get leverage with my arms, but I can only wriggle like the foul-smelling creature above. Beside me, I feel Robert struggling to do the same.

“Shoot it! Shoot the motherfucker!” I shout, thinking Robert might have his weapon free.

The struggling ceases instantly and I feel dead weight settle on me. Looking up, I see Denton standing with his weapon lowered and aimed at the night runner’s head. Denton then quickly moves the body so Robert and I can stand.

With only Henderson holding the stairs, the night runners gained some headway down them. The only reason we weren’t quickly overrun while we were being so rudely interrupted is because of the bodies heaped on the stairs. Night runners attempting to traverse downward slip and stumble on the piles.

Glancing to the side, I see Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri sending their rounds down the hall into night runners streaking along its length. The stench of the air that once only held the reek of body odor is now a mixture of gunpowder and the iron smell of spilt blood. Robert and I throw our rounds into the fray on the stairs once again. The gain made by the night runners is quickly lost as they are rapidly cut down.

I would push upward but we’d run into the same problems the night runners are having — the bodies on the stairs are in the way. The night runners are trapped and have nowhere to go. They make a concerted effort to get to us, hurling themselves forward. Our rounds crash into them and they fall, joining the bodies of those on the steps, some sliding all of the way down to our feet.

The abruptness of the near silence that enfolds the stairwell is unsettling. My ears ring from the loud noise we were subjected to. Several pained groans and snarls come from the mass of bodies and the only shrieks to be heard come from the far end of the hallway. I imagine the stairs at the other end of the hall are packed with night runners but they are keeping to themselves for now. Perhaps the messages delivered by Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri have convinced the night runners that the hallway is not a good place to be.

“You good?” I call out to Gonzalez.

“Good here, sir,” she answers.

“Keep it up. Henderson, keep a watch on the stairs. Robert and I will clear a path through this mess, Denton, same job — deal with the wounded as we make our way up,” I state.

It takes time, but we clear a narrow path by dragging the bodies down the stairs and depositing them in the hall. The firing from upstairs has tapered off and the only interruption to our progress is Denton sending the injured night runners into whatever life they go to next.

Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri stay to guard the hallway. I leave Henderson to keep the stairs we just traversed clear. With Denton and Robert, I creep up the narrow path we cleared, keeping in mind that there may still be some wounded or others hiding past the next landing. The sight of the numerous bodies, along with the powerful reek, is more than eerie.

We climb with caution. The night runners are unpredictable. Take for instance, their usual relentless nature, yet now, another mass of them inhabits the stairs at the north end but they are doing nothing but filling the interior with their horrible shrieks. I’m sure they’re over there trying to figure out some new feat of magic to use against us. I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised to see them come down through the ceiling and assault us as we pass under. The very thought gives me a shiver and I keep a wary eye on the tiles overhead.

“Reynolds, Jack here. We’re about to the top of the stairs. We may not look pretty, but please don’t shoot us,” I radio.

“Copy that, sir. We’re standing down to the south,” she responds.

“Are the kids ready?” I ask.

“They will be shortly.”

“Okay, let’s make this quick. Those at the other end of the building aren’t going to stay conveniently complacent for long.”

Arriving at the top, I see where a previous barricade has been torn asunder. I peek around the corner, verifying that Reynolds does in fact have the south side standing down. It would suck if she didn’t know the south end of this building from a horse’s mane and we have our heads taken off as we merrily waltz into the hallway as if we are frolicking through a meadow. Tables and overturned bookshelves are stacked across the hall with two soldiers behind them holding weapons at the ready. I give a quick wave, which they return, and enter the hall.

I send Denton down to assist Henderson with keeping the lower stairs clear. We may need to leave in a hurry and it would be very cool if we didn’t have to fight every step of the way.

Approaching the barrier, I see the same setup farther down the hall. The five soldiers stationed there take the occasional shot at a night runner that emerges too far into the hall. The night runners’ screams, while not as loud as at the stairs we came up, fill the building with their shrill calls. I also notice that all of the soldiers are wearing night vision goggles. They aren’t the gen3 like we are using (gen4 in civilian versions), but without those, their time here would have been drastically shortened.

“Sir, I’m Sergeant Reynolds,” one of the soldiers says, shouting to be heard over the deafening noise thundering down the hall from the far stairwell.

“Jack…Jack Walker,” I say, returning her shake. “Sorry to cut the pleasantries short, but we really do need to move.”

“Fredericks, Torval. Get the kids. The rest of you, prepare to move out,” she shouts.

Two of the soldiers break off from the far group and disappear into an open doorway in the middle of their small fortification. As they gather the kids, I notice their construction efforts. All of the doors on this level have been boarded up with thick plywood.

“We have the inside doors nailed shut in addition to boarding them up,” Reynolds says, noticing my inspection. “Our weak point was the stairs.”

I merely nod, wanting them to hurry. I’m keyed up from the fight up the stairs and we are still in a night runner-infested building — the last place I want to be. Not only that, but my daughter is a floor below me helping keep our route clear. Yeah, they need to effing hurry.

“Thanks for coming to get us, sir. I don’t know what we’d have done if you didn’t.”

“No worries, sergeant. I’m glad we could help. There were a couple of moments when I thought we’d have to turn around. And I seriously don’t want to appear rude, but I have my son here with me, and my daughter a floor below holding the way open for us. If we could really hurry, I’d appreciate it,” I state.

“Your daughter?” she asks, incredulously.

“Yeah.”

“We will, sir. It’s just that… well… it’s not the easiest getting eleven deaf kids to understand us. None of us know sign language. It’s a lot of pointing by us and confused looks by them. They’re young and don’t really comprehend what we’re trying to say.”

Deaf kids, I think, doing a mental face-palm. I totally forgot that heading up the stairs.

“I understand. Sorry, I’m just not a fan being in a night runner lair. When we leave, head down the stairs, there’s a group down there who will lead you to the Stryker. It’ll be crowded in there, but we’ll have to jam in as best we can. Robert and I, along with another group, will bring up the rear. No matter what happens, you keep your team with the kids and push toward the front entrance. I have another team stationed there keeping it clear,” I say.

“I thought I heard a .50 cal chattering outside. Okay, sir. You can count on us,” she responds.

“We expended a little more ammo on the way up than I anticipated. How is your team for ammo?”

“We’re each down to our last mag,” she answers.

“I wish I had some to give you but, seeing how your team will be in the middle, if you find yourself needing any, there should be some lying around,” I say.

“Let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.”

“You and me both, sergeant.”

Kids of varying ages begin to emerge from what I assume is another classroom and gather in a group in the hall. Most of the kids appear to be between six and nine years old. One older girl looks to be about twelve.

The night runner shrieks at the end of the hall continue to fill the building, echoing off the hard walls and begin to take on a restless note. When they all appear ready, I radio the teams.

“Henderson, Denton, we’re on the way to you. You two lead them out. Gonzalez, you, McCafferty, and Bri follow when they’ve passed. Robert and I will join you to provide rear security. Greg, you copy?”

“I copy you, Jack. See you shortly,” he answers.

“You pile them in as best you can.”

“Will do,” he replies.

The soldiers each take a child by the hand. Some have to shoulder their weapons and take a kid in each hand. The young ones look anxious as they can’t see in the dark. I can imagine the fear they must be feeling considering what they have gone through coupled with their inability to see or hear. Moments later, they are organized as best they can.

“I’d hurry if I were you, Jack. We’re beginning to get a few restless ones emerging into the hall from the far end,” Greg radios.

“Same here,” Gonzalez reports.

“We need to go,” I tell Reynolds.

“We’re ready,” she replies.

“Take them down the stairs and meet up with the others. They’ll guide you out. Watch out for the bodies on the stairs. There’s a small path cleared near the outer wall. Stay alert for any that are only injured. We should have taken care of them but you never know. No matter what happens, keep pushing for the front entrance. Speed is our friend here,” I state.

“Are you good?” I ask Robert.

“Yeah, I’m not liking this much, but I’m good to go,” he answers.

“By the way, thanks for that on the stairs,” I say.

“Yeah. That was pretty messed up…and fucking scary when the night runner was on us. I thought we were done for.”

“I wasn’t overly happy with that either. You ready for this?”

“Not really, but I don’t see that we have much choice,” he answers.

“Let’s get this done then. We’re picking up Gonzalez and the others on our way. Like I told Reynolds, no matter what happens, keep pushing for the Stryker.”

“Okay, Dad.”

With that, Robert and I step aside to allow the group of soldiers and kids to pass. We take up station behind and back pedal slowly keeping our attention focused down the wide, long hallway. So far, it remains clear. How long that continues is anyone’s guess. With Greg and Gonzalez beginning to see night runners emerge from the far staircase, it doesn’t bode well.

My anxiety increases exponentially as Robert and I reach the corner of stairwell. Flashes of light bounce off the walls below us indicating that Gonzalez and her group are engaged. My heart rate surges. We’re not out of this yet and things became infinitely more complicated having to lead the kids through this mess. Reynolds’ group is held up on the stairs as they negotiate the basically blind and deaf kids through and around the bodies.

Perhaps sensing their prey is about to leave, the night runners explode into action. Shrieks increase in volume, rebounding down the hall both on our floor and below us as they pour into the halls. They are empty one moment and then filled with their ghostly faces the next as they begin to race down the corridors toward us.

“Reynolds, we need to move now,” I call.

“We’re about through the first set of stairs,” she replies.

“You need to step up the pace. Pick them up if you have to, but it’s about to get real sporty in here,” I says.

“We’re linking up with the others now,” she states.

“Starting down the stairs,” Henderson reports.

The increase of flashes from Gonzalez tells me that more night runner have entered the second floor hall. Greg reports that he is heavily engaged as well. It’s past time we became like The Flash and beat cheeks out of here. As of yet, Robert and I haven’t seen any night runners appear on the landing above us but it’s only a matter of time before they do — that time measured in seconds if the sound of the night runners rushing down the hall is any indication.

As Robert and I reach the intermediate landing between the second and third floor, the first of the night runners appear above. We have to back pedal slowly due to the last of Reynolds’ group still traversing the narrow path. Having to negotiate this has strung them out. When the shrieks decrease in volume for brief periods of time, I hear the children sobbing as they are led through the darkness.

“Move and fire. A fighting withdrawal. Watch your footing,” I yell to Robert.

“Gotcha,” he says, firing into the night runners behind us.

Night runners fall to the floor and stairs as Robert and I send burst after burst into their midst. It’s treacherous footing as we back down the restricted path. Each step down narrows our field of view upstairs but we manage to keep the advance of the horde at bay. They gain a little distance when we have to reload our mags, which are becoming scarcer as we cycle rounds through our chambers.

Reaching the second floor, I see that Reynolds and her group are making better headway on the lower stairs. Looking at Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri, lined across the hallway and heavily engaged, I notice night runners filling the hall shoulder to shoulder and attempting to race down the corridor. Bodies lie on the floor with more dropping as the trio pour out concentrated fire. The overwhelming numbers of night runners, however, dictate that the current status quo will change soon.

“Gonzalez, time to go. Robert and I will bring up the rear,” I shout.

She, McCafferty, and Bri cease firing and turn toward the stairs. Robert and I pick up their fire and walk backwards, sending rounds downrange. We’re not trying to eliminate them, just keep some breathing space as we make our way out. That breathing space, however, is shrinking by the second.

“Keep them at bay. Go full auto if you have to,” I yell to Robert as I reach down and pull out two hand grenades.

Quickly pulling the pins and holding one in each hand, I toss them into the hall ahead of the advancing horde.

“Go!” I yell.

Without waiting to watch where they land, I turn to bolt around the corner and enter the stairs with Robert at my side.

“Greg, we’re coming on the run and bringing company,” I radio.

The grenades go off with a thundering, simultaneous explosion, lighting up the hall like a sun going nova. Smoke roils past the opening. The stairs shake as the shockwave is transmitted throughout the building. I hope that gained us a sufficient margin of safety to make it to the others below and to the Stryker.

On the first floor, still walking quickly backward, I glance over my shoulder toward the entrance. Strobes light the hall where Greg’s team is engaging night runners coming from the far stairs. Greg has arranged his small team on the far side of the entrance hallway and is directing the soldiers and kids toward the waiting Stryker. Gonzalez, McCafferty, and Bri are just in front of Robert and me as they make for the armored vehicle and safety. They aren’t racing but hanging back in case Robert and I need assistance keeping the night runners off our backs.

A short distance down the hall, with no sign of night runners emerging from the stairwell, I turn and begin picking up the pace when I hear Robert say, “Cover me.”

I turn around and see a little girl standing in the hall just outside the opening of the stairway. She is standing there looking in all directions, obviously confused and scared. I have no clue how she managed to get there or where she was previously. Robert, without waiting for an answer from me, races down the hall toward her.

* * *

The push into the building and up the upstairs has been one scary scene after another. The sight of the hordes of night runners sent a surge of adrenaline and fear through him that was almost overwhelming. The sights, sounds, and intensity just about overcame his senses, especially when the night runner slammed into and then fell on him and his dad. That was terrifying, yet, they managed to extricate themselves with the help of Denton. Through it all, Robert managed to maintain a very fragile grip on his fear. The sheer intensity of it all helped keep his mind occupied.

Yeah, the night has been a hard fight but we are finally making our way to the Stryker. I can’t wait for this to be over, he thinks, glancing behind him for any sign of night runners appearing.

The sight of a little girl emerging from the stairwell startles him. He stares in disbelief.

How the fuck did she get there? he thinks, looking at the girl who was somehow left behind. She is crying and looking wildly in all directions, obviously frightened.

“Cover me,” he yells to his dad, and, without thinking, he races back down the hall toward the confused and stationary child.

As he runs toward the little girl, he sees her start down the hall in his direction and then slumps to the ground, obviously unsure where to go. Just before reaching her, night runners emerge from the stairwell behind her. He slows his run and begins delivering short, controlled bursts into the closest ones attempting to keep them from the crying girl on the floor. His rounds streak over her head and impact forcefully into the lead night runners, sending them to the ground or into the ones behind. Step…fire…step…fire…

Reaching the girl ahead of the night runners, and with them scant feet away, he goes to his knees and scoops up the girl with one arm while continuing to pump rounds into the horde with his M-4 held in the other. Amidst the shrieks, he hears feet thumping down the stairs just around the corner. More night runners will soon be joining in the fray. His heart races as he starts dashing back down the hall, his progress slowed by having to both carry the child and keep the night runners at bay.

Having to fire one-handed and behind him causes his aim to be off. A night runner launches out of the pack and slams into him, sending him flying to the ground with the creature falling heavily on him and wrapped around his legs. He hits the ground hard, jarring his senses, and loses his grip on both the carbine and the girl. The M-4 clatters across the floor out of reach. The girl falls in front of him and stares at him wildly with wide, frightened eyes.

“Go,” he shouts, pointing down the hall toward the others and safety.

She must have seen him somehow and understood as she quickly gathers herself and rushes off. Robert feels a moment of satisfaction as he watches her sprint away. That feeling is short-lived, however, as he becomes aware of the weight on the back of his legs. The night runner on him is pawing at his lower legs. He kicks out at it in an attempt to clear himself and feels a red, searing pain shoot up his leg as teeth sink into him. He screams as white-hot agony fills his mind.

He frees a leg and kicks again, connecting with the night runner, but its grip is too strong and it doesn’t let go. Survival mode kicks up a notch. He reaches down and withdraws the Beretta at his side. Pushing through the burning sensation in his leg, he shakily points the sidearm at the night runner and pulls the trigger.

The creature goes limp and becomes dead weight as the 9mm round enters the top of its head. The bullet tears through the skull and enters the soft tissue beneath. Shards of bone follow in its path doing even more damage. The extra damage, however, is moot as the bullet does its destructive job. It drives through the brain and slams into the base of the skull, punching out of the lower back of the night runner’s head with a clotty spray of gore.

Worried about the other night runners, he pushes the pain aside and begins to extricate himself from under the body when he feels something grab his vest and begin pulling. He feels himself being dragged along the floor and registers light flashing off the walls around him.

* * *

Before I can react, Robert takes off down the hall.

“Gonzalez, get her to the Stryker,” I yell, pushing Bri in that direction.

Without waiting for a “hooah” or whatever response she might make, I turn and race after Robert. The girl, perhaps sensing which direction to go, begins walking toward him. She only makes it a few steps before collapsing to the floor. My heart almost leaps out of my chest when I see night runners emerge from the stairs behind the girl. I see Robert slow and start delivering rounds into the mass. He’s in the middle of the hall so I’m not able to get a clear lane of fire which increases my fear beyond measure. I shout after him to stop but my call falls short due to the screams of the night runners that pack the hall like a physical presence.

I watch helplessly as Robert fights his way to the crying girl and scoops her up in his arms. He then begins making his way back, firing behind him one-handed. With horror, I watch as a night runner crashes into his back, sending him to the ground. Time slows. I watch his fall in slow motion. The small girl falls from his arms to land on her rear and slides a short distance. Robert loses his grip on his M-4. It sails through the air, impacting the floor with a clatter and scoots across the linoleum, coming to rest against one of the walls. My mind goes blank as I see a night runner on the back of his legs. Reaction takes over with no thought or feeling other than intense fear.

The night runners pouring from the stairs are just feet away from Robert and it’s only a matter of seconds before he is engulfed by them. Flipping the selector switch to semi, I begin firing rounds into the night runners threatening my son. I can’t get a clean shot on the one on his legs, but that will change as I draw closer. Right now, I have to keep the other night runners from tearing him apart.

Continuing to run forward, I line up head shot after head shot. Night runners fall with each one. I see Robert point down the hall and see the girl take off, running quickly by me toward the entrance. Paying her little heed, I continue to deliver rounds and make my way toward Robert. I feel like I’m walking through water as the distance closes far too slowly. I then hear what I dreaded the most — Robert screaming in pain.

With my focus on both Robert and the horde just behind him, I watch as he takes out his handgun and fires into the top of the night runner’s head that is clamped securely to his leg. It drops in a heap. I continue firing into a group of night runners quickly approaching down the hall with more shrieking behind. He begins to clear the night runner off of his legs as I reach him. I quickly change mags, then grab his drag handle and begin pulling, firing one-handed into the mass of night runners filling the hall.

Clearing him from the dead night runner, I’m thankful for the smooth floor as it’s easier to pull him. I keep firing to keep the separation between us and the night runners. It’s slow going and I only have a limited amount of ammo remaining. Once that’s gone, there is little chance of me holding the crowd off. Robert fires his Beretta while being dragged. The slide soon falls back in the open position indicating he’s out of rounds. The night runners are gaining ground on us.

“I can walk,” he yells and begins to rise.

I sense others beside me and see night runners begin to fall en masse. Glancing to the side, I see Gonzalez and McCafferty firing down the hall. The cavalry has arrived.

“Go, sir! We’ve got this,” Gonzalez yells.

Robert rises to his feet. I throw my arm around him and help him limp to the entrance hall. As we depart, Henderson and Denton fill the gap we left and begin firing volleys into the night runners closing in. I notice Greg’s team heavily engaged with night runners on the other side. Rounding the corner, I see Greg hurry in our direction from the Stryker opening having apparently settled our guests.

“What happened?” he asks, noticing Robert limping with my arm around him.

“He was bitten,” I shout. Yelling is the only way to be heard in the cacophony of shrieks and screams. “Your team is on the right, Red is on the left. Pull them back and let’s get the fuck out of here.”

I see an expression of worry cross his features at my comment about Robert but he nods and hurries off. I get to the Stryker filled with kids and Reynolds’ soldiers. It’s crammed full, but we’re going to have to pack even tighter with the teams behind conducting a fighting withdrawal. A series of titanic, rumbling explosions comes from inside the building. Turning, I see the teams in full retreat down the entrance hall.

“Make room! Pile on top of one another,” I yell, setting Robert down on one of the seats.

I lean over him, pressing against one of the walls to make room for those streaking down the corridor. They pile into the Stryker and, as they do, the ability to move becomes impossible. Sardines in a can have the luxury of roomy accommodations compared to us but we manage. The rear ramp closes with a clang muting the screams of night runners.

“Get us out of here,” I yell, barely able to inhale enough to do so.

The vehicle lurches forward. None of us inside move as there’s barely enough room to breathe. We rumble down the stairs and begin accelerating across the parking lot, leaving what’s left of the night runners on their own. Normally, I’d have a sense of relief, but my son, sitting pressed against me, has been bitten. I know what that means and my inability to do anything at the moment heightens my anxiety.

“Where to?” I hear Greg’s voice rise above the sobbing of the children.

This can’t be very comfortable for them as we are basically stacked like cordwood inside.

“We need to get to an open stretch of highway where there’s no danger of night runners and do so in a hurry,” I shout back.

My fear for Robert constricts me more than the press of bodies. I feel like I’m being crushed inside and find it hard to breathe. The vehicle can’t move fast enough. I need to look at his injuries - to get some antibiotics into him and on his wound. And I mean now!

“How are you doing?” I ask, not able to even move my head down to look at him.

“Okay, I think. It burns a little, but most of the pain has gone away,” Robert replies.

“Robert? Are you okay?” I hear Bri’s voice call out from somewhere in the tangle of bodies.

“I’m fine, Bri,” he answers.

“Are you okay, Bri?” I ask.

“I’m fine, Dad.”

I’m thankful to hear her voice and know she is safe. The terrible moments of seeing Robert go down continue to run through my mind like a horror movie being played over and over.

“Bravest thing I ever saw,” Gonzalez says from somewhere close.

“Thanks,” Robert responds shyly.

“And maybe the dumbest,” I mutter.

“I know, Dad. I just saw her and reacted. Sorry,” Robert says.

The truth of the matter is, I would have done the same thing had I noticed the girl. Anyone here would have. Robert’s reaction shows that truly he is a soldier.

But, fuck, did he have to go and get bit, I think.

My anxiety doubles with that thought. I know what I went through and saw others who didn’t make it after they were bitten. If I lose another of my kids, I honestly don’t know how I’ll survive. My stomach is in knots and I can feel my sanity slowly slipping away.

You have to hold it together, Jack, I think, taking as deep a breath as I can, attempting to center myself. My losing it will not help.

“Can you drive this thing any faster?” I call out.

“We’re going as fast as we can, Jack,” Greg answers. “We’ll be on the highway in a few minutes.”

“Dammit,” I mutter.

Time is of the essence here. I can visualize whatever it is in the night runner’s blood or saliva coursing upward through Robert’s veins. Yeah, we did a greater good rescuing the soldiers and kids; but, for me, the cost may have been too high. There is nothing that is worth the loss of any of my kids. I feel hot tears of pain, frustration, and sorrow stream down my cheeks.

My tears must have dripped on Robert as he pipes up, “Dad, seriously, I’m okay.”

I don’t say a thing in reply. I just want this behemoth to hurry the fuck along. We should be in Canada by now with the time it’s taking. If we don’t reach the road soon, I’m going to explode and it’s not going to be pretty. I’m so pent up that I can literally feel my heart being squeezed.

The Stryker comes to halt after we have seemingly traveled for days. The crying of the kids has simmered to a few sobs. They are either feeling a little safer or have been smothered. My money at this point is on the latter. It’s definitely a touch on the warm side and feels like most of the oxygen has been sucked out of the air. I pay attention to these things only on the peripheral of my mind. My focus is on seeing to Robert.

“Jack, we’re parked on an overpass away from any structures. It looks clear and our elevated position gives us good visibility into the surrounding area,” Greg calls from in front.

I have to hand it to Greg. He knows I’m a little out of it and is seeing to things. I’ll have to thank him, but right now, I’m itching for some room.

“Okay. Open the hatch. Everyone out. Teams on the perimeter. Reynolds, you and your team stay with the kids. Make sure they don’t wander off,” I say.

The lights go off causing the kids to begin crying again. Fresh, chilled air rolls through the interior as the ramp is lowered. Teams at the rear un-pile from one another and exit, setting up a small circular perimeter. Telling Robert to stay put, I exit so that the others toward the front can get out.

The interior rapidly empties with just the driver, gunner, and Robert remaining within. I catch Reynolds as she passes by.

“Can those kids read? Or the oldest?” I ask her.

“I’m not sure, sir. I never thought along those lines to be honest,” she answers.

“See if the oldest or one of the others can. Write a note telling them they’re okay or something like that and have her sign to the rest,” I say. “And give them a flashlight so they can see.”

“Will do, sir.”

With that, I step inside. Robert has his pants leg rolled up and is looking at the wound. Walking to him, I immediately see a bite mark. Fuck…fuck…fuck. Kneeling, I look closer. There aren’t any chunks that have been ripped out but several of the teeth marks have penetrated through the skin. The one thing that just about sends me over the top is the vast amount of drying blood covering his pant legs and skin from the gore that was blasted out of the night runner’s head. That has soaked through and coats his skin around the wound. Fuck…fuck…fuck.

“Are you feeling okay?” I ask, knowing full well what I went through.

“Yeah, Dad, I feel fine. It just stings a little,” he answers.

“What in the hell were you thinking…running back like that without cover?” I ask, reaching for a bottle of water.

“I did say something. Besides, there wasn’t time. They were almost on her.”

I’m torn between telling him good job or what a foolish thing it was. I mean, I get it and, as I thought before, I would most likely have done the same thing. That doesn’t make me feel any better though. Taking my knife out, I slice his pant leg upward and then around, cutting the lower section away. I toss the scrap of clothing outside and begin pouring water over the wound to clear away any remaining blood. I remove my T-shirt and begin quickly cleaning the wound trying to keep the blood from the breaks in the skin.

“Next time, wait for cover…and, although I’m not really in much of a frame of mind to say so, that was the single most courageous thing I ever saw…or the most stupid. Just don’t ever, I mean ever, do that again,” I say, wiping the last vestiges of gore clear.

“Sir, is there anything I can do to help?”

I turn to see McCafferty standing at the opening. Bri is standing just behind her looking on with worry.

“Yeah. Crush these up,” I reply, handing her a few antibiotic pills that we all carry. “And get some bandages from the first aid kit.”

I hand Robert a couple of the tablets along with a fresh bottle of water. “Here, take these.”

“Thanks, Dad,” he replies, downing the pills.

I stare at the wound with dread as McCafferty finishes grinding up the tablets.

“Here, Dad,” Bri says, handing me bandage packets from the first aid kit.

“Thanks,” I reply, ripping several open.

McCafferty pours the powder on one of the bandages and I compress it over Robert’s wound, taping it in place.

“Does it feel any different?” I ask Robert.

“I really can’t feel it at all anymore.”

“Okay. You just sit here and don’t fuck with it.”

Turning to McCafferty, I ask her to tell Greg to get everyone loaded back up pronto. I’m in a rush to get back to the aircraft and hope that it hasn’t been overcome with night runners. If we can get onboard, I’d like to take off immediately, but I don’t know what to do about Harkins and the others. If the ramp is filled with our screaming comrades of the night, we won’t be able to load the others onboard. I suppose we could come back and get them.

I don’t really know what’s driving me to think that there’s anything that I can do for Robert at Cabela’s that I’m not already doing. Well, I do, it’s called fear. It’s that I will be doing something getting him home. I feel that the quicker I can get him home, the better his chances will be. However irrational that may be, it’s what I feel.

This places me in a quandary, though. I made promises to the others to take them back with us. I don’t really know what to do about that. I stow that aside knowing I really won’t be able to make a decision until I return and see the situation.

I step outside to let everyone crowd back onboard. Standing on the remote overpass in the middle of nowhere, with the empty highway passing underneath, I stare at the stars glittering though breaks in the clouds. The fields stretch into the night in shades of gray. A chilly breeze brushes against my pants legs. The sparkles high overhead make me feel so small and the barren fields mimic the emptiness I feel inside.

“Please don’t take another of my kids,” I whisper to the clouds passing slowly overhead.

They change shapes and, without responding, move on their way across the plains.

“We’re loaded, Jack,” Greg calls from inside the Stryker.

With a sigh, I step inside and close the hatch, never to visit this place again, but it will forever remain in my memory. The Stryker is packed, but a little more organized, so it seems roomier. With her head on his shoulder, Bri huddles close to Robert. Robert has his arm shyly around her shoulders. His look says that he really doesn’t understand all of the attention he is getting. Several of the soldiers reach across and pat him on the shoulder.

We start forward, heading down the dirt slope and enter the highway. The Stryker revs up and we pick up speed. Everyone knows the reason for the rush, but no one voices it. I mentally will the vehicle to move faster but the adrenaline is diminishing to a certain degree allowing a bit of reason to surface. I know in my mind that there is nothing I can do here or anywhere to help my son any more than what we are already doing. That doesn’t make me feel much better as I really want nothing more at this very moment than to be pulling into our sanctuary.

I know that, for me, this part of our search is over, however fair that may be to the soldiers. I need to get my son home. I also know that we will more than likely have to wait for morning before we can leave, but that doesn’t stop me from wanting to hurry to the 130.

Pulling onto the ramp a short time later, I see night runners filling it. Some are gathered around the grills with the smell of freshly cooked meat drawing them. They are attempting to overturn or break open the firmly chained down barbecues. Others stand under the aircraft howling upward in their frustration at not being able to get in. The 130, with its ramp down, is being swarmed inside and out. Some of our goods are scattered across the tarmac. Seeing this settles any argument about taking the others and getting immediately airborne with Robert. No, we’re not going anywhere in the aircraft tonight.

“Take us out of town and find us a remote place to hole up for the night,” I say, watching several night runners start after our vehicle.

“Do you want me to take them down, sir?” the gunner asks.

“No. We can’t take the chance of an errant ricochet. Let’s just get out of here,” I reply.

I have Greg radio Harkins telling them our situation and that we’ll see them in the morning. The speakers echo in the interior as Harkins asks about the people we set off to rescue. I don’t hear Greg’s answer but Harkins’ reply of, “That’s good,” says it all.

I ask Greg to make sure Tim and his group are ready to go at first light.

“Will do,” is all I hear of that conversation.

We head off base and back down the highway to the south, parking on an overpass in the middle of nowhere. The ramp lowers and I arrange with Greg to alternate teams on perimeter. I know I need rest as we have to fly out in a few short hours, but I know I won’t be able to sleep. The teams scramble out and Greg works with Reynolds to get the kids as comfortable as possible. I remain inside with Robert. Bri continues to sit next to him but she isn’t leaning on him like she was. Robert probably told her to get off him.

I peel back the taped bandage. It looks clean with just a little redness surrounding the teeth marks. Crushing up more pills, I apply them liberally before taping a clean bandage across the wound. He’s still breathing and the wound looks clean which brings a little of my dread down. Not much, but a little. I remember my wound and the time it took before the effects announced themselves. The itchiness began almost immediately and never left, but the headache took some time before manifesting itself.

“How are you feeling?” I ask.

“I feel fine, Dad.”

“Any itchiness?”

“No.”

“Headache?” I ask.

“No.”

“I need you to tell me the truth. This is important and not a time to be manly,” I say.

“I’m telling you the truth. I feel fine. A little tired, but fine,” he responds.

“Okay. You tell me if you start feeling anything. I mean that.”

“I will, Dad.”

I hear footsteps on the ramp. Glancing to the side, I see Sergeant Reynolds walking our way.

“How are you feeling?” she asks Robert.

I can tell he’s getting tired of being asked that and just wants to roll his eyes. Instead, he answers with an “I’m feeling fine, thanks.”

“Seeing how we aren’t going anywhere tonight, it seems like it’s a good time for a story. Let’s start with yours,” I say to Reynolds, patting the seat next to me. She sits and relates her story.

“Well, sir. We came out of North Carolina when radiation levels began spiking. We were the only ones left of our unit. With the goal of reaching Colorado, we took back roads after we ran into a few unsavory types. We were looking for a place to hole up for the night when we were waved down by the teachers. That would have been, let’s see, the day before yesterday. There were more than…of the kids and us. We barricaded the place as the sun was setting, but those creatures broke through our initial fortifications during the night. That’s when we lost the teachers and a couple of the kids. I lost three soldiers defending them, but we managed to hold the creatures off until sunrise. It was…terrible. Listening to their screams, and I don’t mean just the creatures’. I wanted to gather everyone up and leave during the day, but one of the teachers and two of the kids were injured. We couldn’t move them and we couldn’t just abandon them. The last of them died close to sundown. We had vehicles gathered but, well, it was too late to head out, so the only thing we could do was fortify the place and try to hold out again. It was hard communicating with the kids, but we managed to get them into the classroom and we, well, then hoped for the best. We called last night as well. Did you hear our calls?” she asks, finishing her story.

“No. We just arrived at McConnell AFB today,” I answer.

“Well, I’m sure glad you did. Thank you again, sir. We would have perished there tonight, along with all of the kids, if you and the others hadn’t come. And thank you, what did I hear you called…Robert?”

Robert nods wearily.

“You said you came out of North Carolina?” I ask, glancing at Robert checking for the start of a fever.

“Yes, sir,” she replies.

“Fort Bragg?”

“Yes, sir.”

“So… Airborne?”

“All the way, sir,” she responds.

I tell Reynolds an abbreviated version of our story and current situation. “You and the others are welcome to join us if you’d like. I know we’d certainly appreciate the addition of your experience and expertise,” I say, concluding.

“Thank you, sir. I’ll talk it over with the others, but I seriously don’t think anyone will object to coming.”

“Jack, can I talk to you?” Greg asks from the hatch.

I rise slowly — my legs sore from crouching for so long. My knees give two loud cracks as I stand and I head outside with Greg.

“I’m guessing this is a discussion on our plans?” I say.

“Yeah. I’ve had a couple of the soldiers, whose families we still have to search for, come up and ask about our plans now…you know, with Robert being injured and all,” Greg answers. “I want to tell you that they all, to a person, understand if we have to head back, but they also want some assurance that we’ll continue the search at the earliest opportunity.”

“I’ll talk to them,” I say, wearily.

I gather the remaining soldiers to the side.

“I want to, first of all, thank you for your understanding. And, I want to assure you that we’ll be heading out at the soonest possible moment to continue our search,” I state.

“How long do you think that will be, sir?” one of the soldiers asks.

“As soon as possible isn’t very clear, I understand that. We have a full load of people to take back, aside from the fact that Robert is injured, but we’ll come back out. At worst, Craig has some skills flying the aircraft and we can train the other pilot to be his co-pilot. Gonzalez and McCafferty know the systems fairly well and can act as flight engineers. That’s really the best answer I can give you right now,” I reply.

“That’s good enough for me, sir,” the soldier says.

“Could we just drive out from here, sir?” another soldier asks. “I mean, it will create some room in the aircraft for the others and we won’t lose any more time looking for our families.”

“That would mean you’d only have one team out. I’m not comfortable having you out with so few numbers,” I answer.

“We’d have the Stryker. That more than makes up for the loss of firepower,” he continues.

“I’ll think on it and let you know before we leave. I understand your situation. Believe me, I do. Understand that we can’t afford to lose anyone, but, I understand what you’re going through so let me think on it for a little bit. Fair?” I ask.

“Fair enough, sir.”

I leave the group and chat with Greg about their desire to continue on with the Stryker.

“And I suppose you want me to lead them?” he asks.

“No. That’s not what I’m saying at all, Greg. That’s your decision to make and I won’t ask you to do it. I don’t like having only one team out on their own, whether you’re there or not. But, we do owe them a search and time is running out,” I say.

“You know I’ll do it. But, Jack, I want a week at the beach with cocktails delivered by scantily dressed…well…the week off when I return will be fine.”

“Done. I can give you your week. I want to you to come up with a timetable of your route before we leave. When I’m sure that Robert will be okay, I’ll be back with the aircraft to pick you up. We apparently don’t have satellite comms anymore so we’ll have to stick with a schedule.”

“Okay. Let me get a map and plot it out. You know, if we have to travel the entire distance on the ground, it’s going to take us about week and a half,” he states.

“I know. I don’t like it. I’m still not sure about the whole deal.”

“Well, I have to admit that I’m not overly happy with it, but let’s just get it done. The soldiers are anxious to learn what they can. We owe them that.”

“Okay. Let’s go over the route while it’s still night. We’ll be leaving at first light. And, Greg…thanks.”

“Just remember…you owe me one.”

The night passes ever so slowly — far too slow for my liking. The kids nestle inside as best as they can and sleep for the most part. The teams trade off watches and try to rest on the hard pavement near the Stryker with mixed results. Some people can sleep anywhere while others toss and turn all night. Greg and I plan his route. Eventually, the horizon lightens and we rouse ourselves. Sets of tired, red eyes trudge inside and we are soon heading down the road back to the base.

Returning to the airbase just as the first rays of light streak across from the horizon, it is a much changed scene than the one we were presented with last night. The only evidence that the night runners were here are a couple of the grills knocked askew and some of our gear strewn about. The ramp of the 130 lies open, its end resting on the tarmac. Pulling up near the rear of the aircraft, we disembark.

The interior is cast in radiant light relieving any fears that night runners might have decided the aircraft would make a nice lair. The kids look on the tall aircraft with wonder, many pointing and signing. One of the doors of the tanker aircraft pops open and a ladder drops down. Harkins, along with several of his group and some of ours, descend. Several other doors in other aircraft open and soon, the entire contingent is on the ground. They immediately begin offloading their gear.

I send Red Team, minus Robert, out to locate a fuel truck and return. We weren’t able to refuel at our last stop and, although we have plenty to make it home, there’s nothing like a full load of gas. There are three things that are absolutely useless in flight; the sky above you, the runway behind you, and fuel on the ground.

Standing with Robert near the Stryker watching the ramp swarm with activity, a few other aviation sayings that I’ve picked up along the way enter my tired thoughts…gravity never loses — the best you can hope for is a draw. And given that most things in aviation come in threes, there are the three most common expressions used in the cockpit — Why is it doing that? Where are we? and, Oh Shit!

There are a ton of axioms and for some reason, my mind cycles through a few of them:

1. Every takeoff is optional. Every landing is mandatory.

2. The only time you have too much fuel is when you’re on fire.

3. Learn from the mistakes of others. You won’t live long enough to make all of them yourself.

4. Never let an aircraft take you somewhere your brain didn’t get to five minutes earlier.

5. Always try to keep the number of landings you make equal to the number of take offs you’ve made.

6. There are three simple rules for making a smooth landing. Unfortunately no one knows what they are.

7. If all you can see out of the window is ground that’s going round and round and all you can hear is commotion coming from the passenger compartment, things are not at all as they should be.

“Is there anyone home?” Robert asks, drawing me out of my thoughts.

“Huh… oh yeah. How’s the leg feeling?” I ask.

“It’s fine, Dad. Are you going to ask me that every five minutes?” he says.

“Probably. But you know this isn’t shit to mess around with. You’ve seen what can happen so I’ll stop asking…maybe…if you promise to tell me the moment you don’t feel right.”

“I will. I have a slight headache, but that’s only because of the long night and lack of sleep,” he says.

“Okay. Let me take one more look at it and put another fresh bandage and antibiotics on it.”

I kneel and take a look at his leg. Peeling back the bandage, I see it still has a little redness around the breaks in the skin, but it actually seems to be better than it was a few hours ago. I’m still carrying a tremendous amount of tension which most likely won’t fully go away until the wound heals and several weeks have passed. However, what I see relieves a little of the stress. The scratch I had never healed like Robert’s appears to be doing. I put on a fresh powdering of the crushed pills and have him take another.

“If you’re feeling up to it, let’s go plan our flight back while the others load their gear. I want to fuel up and be out of here within the next couple of hours,” I say.

While I still have the anxiety to get him home, it has dissipated to a small degree. The panic I felt initially is replaced by cautious concern. I just hope he isn’t concealing anything. I can usually tell when he isn’t telling the truth or is hiding something and I don’t have the feeling he is. That could be wishful thinking though. Red Team returns with a fuel truck and we are soon filling our tanks.

In the cockpit, Robert and I are verifying the flight data input into the computer when Harkins climbs in to inform us that their gear has been loaded and that they’re ready to go. Stepping to the rear, I see that the gear that we salvaged from the tarmac has been strapped down. A crowd of people are milling near the rear of the aircraft waiting for the word to go. Some are wearing anxious faces. I can’t say I blame them. They are about to depart from places they knew well into an unknown.

Gathering up the teams, I let the ones who are still searching for families know that they can take the Stryker and continue on the ground. I will be taking Red Team with me. Greg gives me his best guess at a route and schedule so I can rendezvous with them later. He takes a few radios and has piled cases of ammo, food, and water in the Stryker.

Although I don’t really need to say it, I nevertheless tell him that arriving back safely is the most important thing and, that if they run into trouble, they are to make for home. I’ll be calling on the UHF radio on the return in case they needed to take a different route and we’ll link up. The UHF has a decent range but not enough that he’ll be able to communicate with the sanctuary. With a handshake and well-wishes, he loads his team into the Stryker and they are off. I watch as the armored vehicle rolls across the ramp and disappears around one of the large hangers. I’m still uneasy with them heading off like this, but I really don’t see any other way to get Robert home and also be able to search for families in a timely fashion.

Turning, I see our eighty-plus passengers and new members of our group of survivors trudge up the ramp under Harkins’ and Reynolds’ supervision. And much as cutting our trip short is to get Robert home, it will also be good to see Lynn. It seems like we’ve been gone longer than we have. One more trip to rendezvous with Greg, once I’m assured Robert is okay, and these little jaunts will be over. It will then be time to concentrate on eliminating the night runners around us and focusing on our long-term supplies.

“Ready?” I ask Red Team who are standing in a loose circle around me.

“Ready as we’ll ever be, sir,” Gonzalez replies. “How’s the leg?”

“It feels like someone is holding a blowtorch to it and it’s about to fall off,” Robert answers.

I sharply turn to Robert only to find him and Gonzalez grinning.

“I see you haven’t been asked that much,” Gonzalez says to Robert.

“I’m surprised about the few times I do get asked,” Robert replies facetiously.

“Fuckers,” I mutter, turning back toward the aircraft.

However anxious I am inside, it is good to see Robert mix it up with Red Team like that. It’s a sign of acceptance and means that he’s now one of them. I seem to be the only who remains a holdout in that regard — accepting him as a member of a team. Before, it was telling him not to be in any car while someone has been drinking. Now it’s telling him not to go into any building inhabited by ferocious packs of night runners. I kinda wish for the good ol’ days.

“I feel funny walking around like a hobo,” Robert says, referring to his torn pant leg. “I’m going into the cockpit to change.”

“Okay, we’ll be along shortly. Say…how’s the leg?” I ask.

“You’re funny,” Robert replies, walking away.

The red nylon seats have been pulled down and secured by the time I make it inside. A low hum of conversations is taking place as I step around our lashed down supplies. The talk ceases momentarily and all look at me as I raise the ramp. The light of the early morning grows dimmer and soon, only a thin beam of light stretches through the cargo compartment. It too vanishes as the doors come together and seal. The whine of the hydraulics stops, bringing silence to the interior. I give a quick briefing to those inside about the aircraft such as where the bathroom is and a few other miscellaneous details. With that, after verifying that Robert has finished dressing, I step into the cockpit.

The engines roar to life and we are soon airborne. I thought about having Robert rest on the bunk the entire way back but he does seem to be doing well and it’s easier to fly with two. I’ll keep an eye on him, though, and he’ll just have to get used to that idea. The rays of sunlight that peaked over the horizon with the sunrise are now hidden behind an overcast layer of clouds. It will take us about five plus hours to get home depending on the headwinds. It’s always slower heading west than east due to the jet stream.

The one thing I’m not looking forward to on arrival is my imminent death at the hands of Michelle and Lynn for Robert getting injured. Maybe I’ll just tell them that he pissed me off and I bit him. They may go for that if Robert plays along. Yeah, that might work.

The objects on the ground grow smaller as we climb and my thoughts go to Greg and his team. I hope letting them go off on their own doesn’t become a learning experience. I look down hoping to see a sign of the Stryker but only see the empty countryside sliding by below.

I have to level off before reaching our normal cruising altitude in order to remain below the cloud deck. It will burn more fuel but we’ll also be dealing with fewer headwinds so I’m more than okay with the trade-off. It’s not that we have to pay for the fuel and anyway, it won’t be around for very much longer. If we had refinery workers, we could possibly do something. There’s oil in Texas and it wouldn’t be difficult working out a supply system, but cracking the crude oil isn’t just throwing a switch and watching magic happen. Maybe that’s for the best, but it will make things a little more difficult as our range of operations will be drastically reduced. I’m hoping Bannerman has come up with something about the use of bio-fuels.

“Anyone monitoring this frequency, we are calling from Oklahoma City and need assistance,” the radio crackles to life.

“Calling on UHF emergency, this is Captain Walker. State your needs,” I reply after a moment of hesitation.

The airwaves certainly seem to be busier lately. I would have expected them to be busy when this first went down but it seems to be the opposite. Maybe it’s people finding this resource or they are coming out of their shock — who knows.

“We are in need of evacuation…if possible,” the voice states.

“Are you able to move to a different location for pickup?” I ask.

“We may be able to.”

“Okay. Standby, caller,” I reply.

“My name is Jax,” the caller states.

“Okay, Jax, standby for a few.”

Fuck, I think, turning the aircraft to the south.

“Are we going to pick them up?” Bri asks.

“No, we’re going home. I’m turning to see if we can contact Greg,” I answer.

I fly a few miles to the south and attempt to raise Greg on the radio. My first attempts are met with silence, but eventually, we make contact.

“What’s up, Jack?” Greg answers.

I tell him about the caller and their desire to be picked up.

“Do you want us to continue south then?”

“I’d rather keep to our timetable and have them come to meet you. They are on freq, but I doubt they can hear you,” I answer.

“Either way. It would be easier if we didn’t have to detour though.”

“Okay, I’ll radio them to meet you if they can.”

“Copy that.”

“Jax, this is Captain Walker. If possible, you can rendezvous with our other unit at Petersen AFB,” I call. “If you decide to, radio a few miles out to coordinate the link up.”

“Will do…and thanks.”

Having dealt with that, we turn back on course. I’m aware this could be a trap, but I know I don’t have to tell Greg to be cautious.  He’s seen enough to be careful. The engines drone continuously — the most favorable of conditions — as we make our way ever so slowly to the northwest. We have to gradually decrease our altitude due to a lowering cloud layer and the land starts rising upward to eventually become the Continental Divide — not favorable conditions.

As we near the mountains east of Denver, we have descended to level that we have to cut through the passes — flying down valleys with timbered slopes to either side. The tops of the taller peaks are lost in the clouds as we pass them. It’s not that we have to cut down valleys and risk the possibility of being penned in them by the weather. We have plenty of room to turn if we need to and good visibility. I won’t put myself in that kind of position again without the aid of accurate GPS equipment and terrain following radar. That was the first big lesson learned early on in my flying career.

Flying is a matter of putting tricks in your bag — usually done by making poor decisions and living through them. As the saying goes, there are old pilots and bold pilots, but no old, bold pilots. I think I had a total of a hundred hours under my belt and felt pretty good about my skills. I had flown over to visit my grandparents for the weekend and we were fishing on a lake. I had to get back for work that evening, but that didn’t stop us from getting in a day on the lake before I had to fly back.

* * *

It was a hot, summer day. We were on a lake with tall, steep rising cliffs on all sides. The sky overhead was the light, clear blue that is found on most summer days in Eastern Oregon. I looked to the west to see the very tops of clouds building over the Cascade Mountains. The fact that I could see their tops from my vantage point meant they were already billowing high into the sky.

My grandmother, seeing me constantly peek at the growing cloud masses, asked me if I had to go. I think my look of worry said it all. We packed up and I watched the thunderstorms build in a line down the length of the range as we speedily drove back to the airport. By the time I had the aircraft ready, the dark cumulus clouds, with their anvils stretching to the east, covered the path home.

Asking if it was a good idea for me to fly through those, I answered that I’ll go up and take a look to see if I can find a way through. If the path was blocked, I’d turn around. Of course, I also knew myself and that, once I started, I’d do about anything to get through. Plus, I had to be at work and calling in because I had been trapped by weather just showed I hadn’t been paying attention. I worked at an airport and my boss wasn’t exactly very understanding.

With trepidation, I took off. With a map on my knees, I stared at the mass of storms growing bigger in my windscreen. Sweat began to gather under my arms. I flew down the length of the mountains looking for an opening under the storms. The single-engine Cessna wasn’t going over so under was the only way I was getting through. I found a small opening under the towering, boiling masses.

Following the valley with my finger on the map, I saw that I could possibly use it to skirt under the storms and make my way toward the Willamette Valley. To get there, I would have to cross over to other valleys at points. I had to make doubly sure that I kept a close watch on where I was at all times in order not to miss any of them. With that stupid thought in mind, I turned and descended.

I entered the valley with the dark gray clouds just above my wings. As I proceeded farther into the mountains, the clouds lowered. Abrupt, forested hills rose steeply beside me and vanished into the clouds. There wasn’t much room to turn in the narrow valleys if I found my way blocked. Lower and lower I descended as I pushed through. The river flowing below me was my only option if something happened. I was constantly looking for a place to put down in an emergency. Needless to say, I wasn’t feeling too comfortable with my decision-making skills at this point. And, the worst thing — I couldn’t turn back at this point.

I remembered someone mentioning the dangers of being a one hundred hour pilot just before that flight. I do believe my response involved some eye-rolling. Well, there I was. I seriously thought this could be my last flight as I transitioned from valley to valley. I was worried I would head up the wrong valley, all of which wound their way higher into the mountains and just ended. The rain poured against the windscreen and my little shell of aluminum was bouncing all over the place. I was afraid I was going to get bounced up into the clouds, at which point I would have no option but to climb upwards. Descending blindly back down in the hopes I would manage to get back into the valley was out of the question.

Onward I flew, twenty pounds lighter at that point — all water loss and not all due to sweat. Three weeks later, or so it seemed, the valley I was in began to widen out and I found myself shooting out of the mountains and into the Willamette Valley. Every time since, when I found myself faced with similar situations, I brought this memory up. Yeah, I wasn’t about to do that again.

* * *

There are two real dangerous levels of being a pilot — those with one hundred hours and those with ten thousand. The hundred hour pilots — no offense to anyone — think they have a good handle on their skills as do the ten thousand hour pilots. Complacency has a tendency to settle in at both of those points. Those in between those two points have experienced situations and still remember the lessons learned.

Of course, that may not be entirely true, I think as we maneuver through the mountains, remembering more than one instance of flying around with my head on fire.

There were a few times when I looked at something and said, “Hmmm…”

Like the time I flew over Fort Walton Beach at about a hundred feet during Spring Break at about five hundred knots with both jet engines screaming. By the way, just so you know, that’s not a good idea. Apparently, base commanders enjoy hanging out there on nice days. Yeah, I left a good part of my ass on the floor with that “great” idea.

We skirt our way through the mountains. The clouds on the other side rise, and before long, begin to break up. We climb to a more reasonable altitude. I look over at Robert from time to time during our flight, exhibiting a tremendous amount constraint in order not to ask how he is doing.

“I’m fine, Dad,” he says on perhaps my fortieth glance.

The rest of the flight is just the way I like my flights: boring.

Slip Sliding Away

The time runs endlessly on, some moments filled by panic and terror, other ones with strength and determination. Sensory deprivation does strange things to the mind. Lynn has tried concentrating on events, plans, and other memories to occupy her, but, here in the inky blackness of the room, her thoughts slip away and she comes back to her emotions, to fear.

The one thing that has kept her on the sane side is her unfailing belief that Jack or the teams will find her. She has been kept alive for a reason — what that reason might be is still beyond her. She has no idea why she is being held — or is still alive for that matter. The broadcasts she hears sporadically keep her spirits from sinking into some very dark depths.

The struggle isn’t so much against the night runners near the door, but against her own mind. Each low, menacing growl sends shivers through her body in waves of dread. It gets to the point that she wishes they would just attack and get it over with. She wishes for that at times so at least something would happen. In the darkest of moments, she wonders if she is being kept for food…that the night runners have advanced to the point where they are starting to collect people for food — farming them as it were.

Lynn forces her mind back from these depths and concentrates on logical reasoning. She hasn’t witnessed any time when night runners haven’t attacked and eaten the very moment they find someone. Now they seem to have the ability to restrain themselves and take hostages. They certainly couldn’t have made this leap overnight.

If she knows anything, it’s that Jack will turn the city inside out to find her. After all, she would do the same for him — or for anyone in the compound for that matter. And the fact that she hears the broadcasts from time to time lets her know that the others believe she is alive. How they will find her is another matter. She doesn’t delude herself into thinking that they will go into every single darkened building in search for her.

Well, she thinks, chuckling, Jack would.

She is torn over that thought. She knows what Jack will do — put any semblance of danger aside — and she doesn’t want him to do one of his…well, Jack things. On the other hand, she wants this, whatever this is, to be over one way or the other. There have been moments when she has thought about just rising and fighting. That is in her basic instinct when dealing with fear. Push the fear aside and charge forth — doing whatever is necessary. She has actually had to force herself to sit back down after rising to attack the night runners. The fear she has is increased by the fact that she was unaware that she had actually risen.

She searches her body for the hundredth time, hoping that she missed one of the knives she usually keeps close at hand. And, as with the other times, she finds that the night runners were too thorough in their search. She has nothing to help her in a fight with them, and without something to give her an edge, she knows she will be quickly overwhelmed. Sure, she may take down one or two by using surprise and ferocity, but not four or five. And certainly not an entire building.

She still has no idea where she is except somewhere in the city. The faint announcements have made that clear. Having heard their feet storming down what she assumes are hallways on the other side of the door, she knows that the building she is in houses a lot of night runners. The entire building reeks of them. Not knowing even where she is in the building makes the odds of making it out, even if she were to overpower the guards, close to impossible.

The constant panting, sniffing, and occasional growls keep her on edge. Even though she knows that the others won’t give up on her, she doesn’t know how much more of this she can take. If she had her vision, then it would be different — maybe. On the other hand, she’s not sure it would be better if she could actually see the night runners poised by the exit door. That may be too much. As it is, not being able to see them makes them the boogie man in the closet. Something she can either bring to life in her mind or shut out.

She wants to take action and she has to go against her very nature not to — she will wait. She doesn’t know how long she can hold out, but she will as long as possible. As much as she wants to control her own environment and make her own way out, she knows her best bet is to wait for help from the outside and keep up her strength. She’ll give it more time, but, if no help arrives soon, she knows it will be up to her to extricate herself. A firm determination settles within and she continues planning scenarios to escape.

* * *

She feels her pack returning from their nightly hunt. She went out during the night to join in the chase, but returned before the others that went farther afield. Her fear that her pack would run into Michael’s have come to naught. One worry she has is that they would rejoin his pack and she needs every one of them. She knows she stirred up the two-legged ones but, so far, they have remained within their compound during the night. She has heard their voices from the vehicles from time to time but they haven’t attacked.

Another worry she has of Michael attacking hasn’t materialized either. She has cast out periodically to see if she can figure out his intentions but has come up blank so far. Sandra thought he would attack her lair as soon as he found out what she did. After all, that’s what she would have done. To this point, though, her pack and lair have been left untouched. She doesn’t know whether to be thankful or more worried.

Most nights she has gone forth, she has made her way north in an attempt to sense the other two-legged one. She hasn’t felt anything and worries that he isn’t still alive. Perhaps he fled when she attacked. Whatever the reason, it worries her. She may have to kill the female after all and call it good. If she has to do that, she will move her pack away from here as Michael will surely do something at some point. Perhaps she will move back to their previous location. For now, she will watch and wait.

* * *

During the flight, Robert, Bri, and I take turns resting on the bunk to catch up on our lost sleep. After seeing Lynn, I plan to collapse on my cot and turn the world off for about two days. I would turn it off for longer, but it has shown a distinct lack of doing what I want it to. The droning of the engines is lulling — well, for some. The roar isn’t as strong in the cockpit. Those in back usually have a different story to tell with the engines being just on the other side of the thin, aluminum skin. The action and being up for twenty-four hours plus is starting to take its toll.

The earth below drifts slowly past us. I swear if it were to go any slower, we’d be going in reverse. I look at the airspeed indicator a few times to make sure we do, in fact, have forward momentum. Eventually, as does all things, time moves on and I wake Robert to begin our preparation for landing.

Beginning our descent, I call the compound. We’ve been out of contact for days and it will be nice to reconnect. I didn’t think the satellites would hold up for much longer, but it was nice to have the sat phones for the limited time we did. One of the aspects about losing that communication medium is that we won’t be able stay in contact with Leonard and his crew. When we fly back out to meet with Greg, whenever that might be — I glance at Robert assuring myself for the thousandth time that he looks okay — I’ll fly up the Western Seaboard on the way home and try to get into communication with him.

“Base. This is Jack on UHF. How do you copy?” I call.

“Jack. You’re back earlier than expected, but it’s good to hear you. Standby, I’ll go get Drescoll,” Kathy replies.

I’m a little confused as to why she didn’t say she’d get Lynn. “Can you get Lynn as well?” I ask, eager to hear Lynn’s voice.

There isn’t a reply and I assume she has darted off to round up Drescoll. Moments pass as Mount Rainier slides past our window and we begin a turning descent north toward McChord AFB.

“Jack, glad to hear from you. Where are you?” Drescoll finally comes on the radio.

“We’re about twenty minutes out. Can you inform Bannerman that we’re bringing eighty-plus guests to dinner? I’m sure he’ll be thrilled. And let the others know that Greg and his team are continuing the search on the ground. I’ll brief you in detail when I get there. Can you have buses brought up and we need some additional transportation as well?”

“Is everything okay?” he asks.

“Yeah. We just have an aircraft full of guests for delivery.”

There is a pause on the other end. “Okay, Jack, I’ll meet you at the field.”

“Is Lynn there?” I ask.

I’m puzzled why Lynn isn’t on the radio and going to meet us upon arrival. Worry creeps in. I feel that Drescoll is being evasive and isn’t telling me something. The more I think about it, the more worried I get. Perhaps she’s off with the others in training and not available. I have the tendency at times to let my mind come up with worst case scenarios. I’m sure there’s a perfectly plausible explanation. No doubt Drescoll’s next communication will tell me this is one of those times.

We float over Olympia as we line up on a long final for McChord AFB. The waters of South Puget Sound are rough with a strong breeze blowing from the north. The late afternoon sun glitters off the tops of the choppy waves like diamonds on a blue-aqua background. Cabela’s drifts past. On the other side of the freeway, equipment is busy cleaning up the rubble from the destroyed buildings. Trees around the compound lie on the ground as the area continues to be cleared away. The inner wall appears to be finished and workers surround upright shipping containers near the main entrance and wall corners. It looks like our inner defenses are almost complete. The scene passing below seems normal.

The pause in our conversation is a little too long and I have an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. A faint impression brushes against my mind, coming from below. It’s too quick to pinpoint but, for some weird reason, an image of Lynn flashes through my mind. It could just be caused from my worry, but it feels different than that. My anxiety builds and I open my mind for a moment. I swear the image came in the form I’ve become accustomed to sensing from night runners. It’s gone so quickly but the picture was of Lynn in a dark room. It doesn’t make any sense. I open up a little more, but nothing else returns.

“Drescoll, are you there?” I finally ask.

“Yeah… sorry, Jack. I was organizing transportation. I’ll talk to you when we pick you up. Drescoll, out.”

That throws me for another loop. There is definitely something going on, and I’m sure I’m not going to like it. Apparently, Drescoll doesn’t think I will either. If he was maintaining communication security, he would relay that in the form of coded phrases we developed. I glance at our sanctuary that is about to disappear under the wing looking for signs of something amiss. Again, to all appearances, everything seems normal. I feel like calling Drescoll back to get some information — I’m not overly fond of the waiting game — but I trust him and he is doing what he is for a reason. I focus on the upcoming landing but with a definite tightness around my heart.

The landing isn’t one of my more stellar feats of flying, but we’re on the ground. I taxi quickly to the ramp and park next to our collection of 130s. One of them won’t escape the surly bonds of earth anymore and soon, none of them will. A couple of Humvees pull onto the ramp as our propellers wind to a stop. They are followed by several school buses and a Humvee bringing up the rear.

I open the ramp. The cargo compartment needs airing out and cleaning as some of the stomachs riding in back didn’t overly appreciate the flight. Bannerman and Drescoll, along with Drescoll’s Green Team, meet us at the rear of the aircraft. I make a quick round of introductions and signal to Drescoll to meet me off to the side, leaving the care of our passengers in Bannerman’s capable hands.

Joining Drescoll, who is standing to the side, I turn to glance at Robert. He knows what the look is for and gives me a head nod letting me know he is okay. I signal for to him to refuel the aircraft. The plan I had was for us to wait for a few days to see if Robert is indeed okay, and then head back out to meet up with Greg. I have a feeling that those plans are about to change.

“Okay. So what the fuck is going on? Where’s Lynn?” I ask Drescoll.

Another glimpse of Lynn’s face surfaces in my mind, fading just as quickly as it did before. I shake it off and stare at Drescoll waiting for his answer, one I’m sure I’m not going to like.

“What’s the plan with Greg?” Drescoll asks.

“You’re stalling, Drescoll. What. Is. Going. On?”

His shoulder slump and he sighs. “Okay, Jack…this is a hard story to tell, but here it is,” he answers and proceeds to tell me about the attack and Lynn’s capture.

“Taken?! What the hell do you mean taken?” I say, my voice deadly calm.

My insides don’t match the tone of my voice. My heart feels like someone has their hand around it and is squeezing with my stomach on the verge of emptying its contents.

“Frankly, Jack. We’ve discussed that at length and can’t figure it out. I tracked them but then lost the trail in town. You’ll have to see the tapes. We have teams out every day, all day searching and broadcasting.”

“How in the hell did they get in?” I ask, going a little numb.

I’m anxious to get back and start my own search. Robert bitten, Greg out on his own and expecting our return, and now Lynn taken by night runners — her fate unknown. My head feels like it’s going to explode from the enormity of it all. I feel the rising pressure. Part of me wants to drop to the ground while another part wants to explode in frustration and rage.

“You know, Alan, that guy who showed up at the gates?”

“Yeah. What about him?”

“He apparently opened one of the loading dock doors and then the main gate,” Drescoll states.

“And we let him?”

“Jack, no one knew. Our thinking is that he, well, reverted back in some fashion. We’ve pieced together the events, but not the why.”

“Where was our security? Why didn’t the cameras catch this?” I ask, feeling my temper rise.

“Jack, remember we had to move the building cameras to the walls. We’ve since fixed that hole.”

With a deep sigh, I reply, “Yeah, I remember. My fault. Take me to where you lost the trail.”

“Jack, that trail is days old.”

“You will take me there. Right now,” I say and storm back to where the others are offloading gear and loading into buses.

Robert has begun refueling the aircraft with Bri monitoring in the cockpit.

“I’m going off with Drescoll for a little bit. Are you sure you’re feeling okay?” I ask.

“Yes, Dad, and I’ll tell you if I start feeling any different. I’m tired but okay,” he answers, turning back to the gauges.

“Okay. When you’re finished here, make sure everyone is loaded up. Head back with the rest of Red Team and I’ll meet you back at the compound,” I say.

“Is everything okay?” he asks.

“I’ll tell you about it when I get there,” I say and go see that Bannerman has everything under control.

“I’m so sorry, Jack. I don’t know what to say. If there’s anything…” Bannerman says, his sentence trailing off.

“Thanks. I’m heading off with Drescoll. Have the group assembled when I return.”

“Will do, Jack. This may be the wrong timing, but what about Greg?”

The pressure of so many things threatens to blow every vessel in my body. I stand for a moment as I try to reformulate plans, but each thought only stays for a brief second before being replaced by the next.

“We’ll talk when I return,” I say.

I feel like breaking down and letting the tears flow but I need to take action. Even if that action might be futile, I need to be doing something to find Lynn. I know that the tears will come and once they start, they won’t stop. Right now all I feel is anger and frustration. If Lynn is out there, I need to find her. The images I briefly had of her come to mind and I’m not sure what to make of them. Hell, I’m not sure what to make of any of this.

The very thought of someone being captured or taken by night runners seems preposterous. Why would they do that? And why would they break off their attack once they were inside the building. It just doesn’t make any sense. However, it doesn’t need to right now. Right now, I need to see for myself. I need to get my sweetheart back. The fact that she may be held by night runners brings such fear that I want to weep. Thinking of the terror she must be feeling breaks my heart.

“You ready!” I shout across the ramp to Drescoll.

He merely nods and I walk to the Humvee. Loading into two of the Humvees, we are soon speeding through the deserted base. A tense silence fills the vehicle. More thoughts race through my mind, trying to put logic to the situation and failing. I’m also trying to not collapse. For me, we can’t be moving fast enough. I lean over to glance at the speedometer and then to Drescoll driving. I realize that we can’t go any faster without turning the Humvee into a carnival ride but that doesn’t help my mood.

“Look, I’m sorry I spoke to you that way,” I tell Drescoll.

“It’s okay, I understand how you feel,” he replies.

“Have you found any clue about where she might be?” I ask as we turn onto the interstate after leaving the base.

“None, Jack,” Drescoll answers and tells again of the events and efforts since. “She is my friend too, Jack. There isn’t a stone I won’t turn over to find her. That’s the feeling for the entire compound as well.”

“I know.”

I’m glad he is referring to Lynn in the present tense. That’s a little comforting at least. It means that he believes that she is alive, wishful thinking or not.

“And just so you know, I’ve called for a form of curfew and a lockdown at night,” Drescoll states.

“That’s understandable given how it seems to have happened,” I say. I’m really only following the conversation on the peripheral.

He blows his breath through puffed cheeks. “You should also know that we’re keeping Julie and the others confined to an extent in their cubicles.”

This grabs my attention and I turn sharply toward him. “What do you mean by confined?” I ask, my voice again cold and calm.

“She and the others can shower, go to the bathroom, and eat, but I have detailed a guard to be with them when they leave their rooms,” Drescoll answers.

This is the kids’ mom. They aren’t going to like this very much and, as a matter of fact, I’m not a big fan of it either. Certainly, I understand the reasoning, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it.

“Has she or the others exhibited any sign of reverting back or causing trouble?”

“No. I did it for the good of both sides, for their protection as much as our own. There isn’t a whole lot of trust right now. People are scared, Jack.”

I get what he is saying and I see no problem with his reasoning. It’s just that…one, it’s the kids’ mom, and two, we can’t afford to have the camp split and for paranoia to reign. This is a time when we need to be of one mind with regards to our survival. Distrust like that can break us up — a fracture that can widen into disruption.

“We’ll talk about that tonight,” I state. “Wait, does that mean they don’t trust me?”

“No, Jack, I haven’t heard anything along those lines,” Drescoll states.

He said that with no hesitation at all so I believe what he is saying.

We arrive at our turnoff. As we track along, Drescoll describes how he followed the path of the night runners. The churned up ground is still clearly visible but it is slowly reverting back to its overgrown nature. I make a mental note to have the grass cleared away — possibly burnt. We drive slowly along the rubble-strewn streets. Crews work among the debris, heavy equipment lifting the debris into dump trucks to be carried off. A significant portion of the wreckage in this area has been cleared. Drescoll continues to explain the signs he found and we are soon winding down neighborhood streets. The signs taper off to nothing. We finally arrive at where Drescoll lost the trail for good. We stop and I get out.

Looking closely around the area, it is like Drescoll said, there isn’t any clear indication of where the pack of night runners went. I look for the smallest sign of Lynn — something dropped, a shoelace, piece of uniform, anything but come up with nothing.

Staring at the sky growing a darker blue with the fading day, I open up, pushing farther outward, but I continue to come up empty. I don’t sense any night runners in the vicinity. I push farther. I pick out a few small packs farther south but nothing of the magnitude that Drescoll mentioned.

“You said there were thousands?” I ask.

“Yeah. Thousands upon thousands, Jack. You’ll have to see the video to get a perspective of just how many,” he answers.

I stand for a while staring down the forlorn streets. The tops of the trees sway in the wind, the whoosh of it blowing through the needles of the tall evergreens. My pant legs and shirt sleeves flail against me. I sniff the breeze, hoping to catch a scent. Nothing.

“Jack, we should start back. Night will be here before too much longer,” Drescoll says, hesitatingly.

“Huh? Yeah, okay. Radio that we’re coming in and have the group assembled. I’ll be along in just a moment,” I reply.

He places a hand on my shoulder for just a second and then turns back to our lead Humvee.

I stare down the streets, wishing for a sign, something to tell me where Lynn is. I still can’t believe this is happening…has happened. The grief I have kept tamped down threatens to overcome me.

“Be okay, Lynn. Please. I need you. If you’re out there, know that I will find you,” I say quietly, hoping it will reach her.

Turning, I walk to the vehicle and we make our way back. The crews we passed are packing up and heading back to the compound as well.

* * *

She startles awake, hearing a faint drone drift through the walls of the lair. It’s the same sound that she’s heard periodically, especially on the nights when fire rained down from the darkened sky and slammed into the hunting packs. Her heart thumps with a shot of adrenaline, at first fearing that they’ve been found and their lair is about to be taken down. She casts outward as the drone fades into the distance and senses, for a brief moment, the two-legged one. A sense of relief fills her. She was worried that she wouldn’t find him again. She sends a quick image of the female and closes her mind back down, not wanting Michael to sense her location. She’ll have to do this carefully. She waits a little longer and sends another image before falling back into a slumber, her hands wrapped around her growing stomach.

* * *

With her arms around her drawn up knees, and her rear sore from sitting on the hard surface of the floor, Lynn rests her head wearily on her knees. Dozing periodically, she brings her head up sharply as a muffled droning penetrates her consciousness. Deep growls and a nervous type of shuffling come from the night runners near the door.

That’s right, assholes, that’s your death overhead, she thinks, recognizing the sound of a 130.

The sound fades and the night runners calm down. The fact that she heard the aircraft tells her one thing — Jack is here. That was either him returning or he is using the 130 to search for her. Of course, having no idea of what time it is, it could be him out in the AC-130 on a night mission. The mere fact that he is around lightens her spirits. Lynn wishes she could communicate with him in some fashion and help him find her but that seems next to impossible.

If that was him arriving, he will hear shortly what happened. She knows he will turn over every stone to find her, just as she would for him. Jack has the ability to sense night runners and will have a better chance than Drescoll and the others of finding her. If he can find the large pack, and pin down their location, he will find her.

With a smile painted on her face, the first in a while, she lays her forehead back to her knees.

* * *

We pull into the parking lot with a host of other vehicles coming back after finishing their day’s tasks. A few anxious glances are directed my way before turning quickly away. I’m not sure if the anxiousness is from wondering about my reaction to Lynn being taken or if there is something more to it — a form of mistrust.

The inside of Cabela’s is a bustle of activity from arriving crews and our new guests getting settled. We now stand at over three hundred and thirty people. With our supplies stacked on the lower levels, this many people crowds the interior and greatly increases our need for additional housing. That will have to wait until our inner perimeter improvements are complete but I’m sure I’ll hear it from Bannerman when we meet.

I call Robert aside as he is getting ‘reacquainted’ with Michelle and tell him to go see the doctor. The stare from Michelle is unmistakable. I know I’m not her favorite person for taking Robert all of the time. I’m quite sure she views me as some controlling dad who is constantly taking her boyfriend from her and trying to kill him. The reason for talking to Robert on the side is because I’m not sure if he’s told her about his bite as yet. That’s his story to tell and his time to tell it.

“I will, Dad,” Robert replies once we have some space to ourselves.

“I mean now,” I reply.

“What about the group meeting?”

“That can wait. I have a couple of things to do before we meet anyway so hustle yourself up there. I won’t ask you if you’re feeling okay because I know you’ll tell me if you aren’t. Did you tell Michelle yet?”

“No.”

“Are you planning to? I only ask because it’s bound to get out and she’ll eventually hear about it. Trust me on this one, It’s better if she hears it from you first…although that’s your call. Now get upstairs,” I say.

He sighs and walks over to Michelle. Motioning to Drescoll, I keep an eye on Robert and Michelle, seeing her eyes go wide after a moment. She shoots a glare in my direction. Yeah, I kind of thought that might happen.

“I want to see the video feeds for myself before we meet,” I tell Drescoll.

We stroll into the operation center filled with video monitors. Drescoll plugs in the tape. I watch with horror as night runners stream by the gate cameras and enter the compound. Thousands pour across the monitor.

“That’s Alan,” Drescoll says, pointing to a figure in the middle of the storm.

I watch as he gets torn apart and disappears under a torrent of night runners. The screen then empties as they streak farther into the compound leaving the mutilated body of Alan lying on the hard surface.

Drescoll reaches over and fast forwards the tape. Soon, night runners begin exiting. I feel hot tears of sorrow and frustration at the sight of Lynn being carried off, her body hanging listlessly. Watching them disappear from the screen, I feel a building rage and a desire to kill every last night runner. That feeling was there at losing Nic and has never left. Having Robert bitten made it worse and now with Lynn being carried off, it is pushed to a crescendo.

The last of the night runners vanish from the monitor and Drescoll reaches across to turn the recording off. I continue to stare at the blank screen — my anger being fueled by fear. I no longer see the screen but my mind is running through scenarios to wipe every night runner from the face of the earth.

The pressure becomes too much to keep within. I stand and kick the chair I was sitting on across the room. It slams against the far wall and tumbles to the floor with a clatter. The staff manning the video feeds and radios flinch, glance fearfully at me, and then return their attention to their screens. Several people poke their heads in the doors and then quickly leave. An uneasy and awkward silence fills the room.

“Feel better?” Drescoll asks after a moment.

Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I reply, “Yes…no…a little. Tell me again about what happened inside. I want to know every detail.”

Drescoll describes the fight inside and events following. I listen for any clue as to why Lynn would be taken — or where. Nothing in his story gives me the faintest clue.

“Okay. Let’s meet with the others,” I say. “And Drescoll.”

“Yeah, Jack.”

“Nice job with the defense and getting order restored.”

“Thanks,” he replies with a nod.

“I apologize for my losing control,” I tell the others manning the ops center as I leave.

They all turn and nod, relieving the awkward tension filling the room. Upstairs, I see Robert over with the doctor.

“Tell everyone I’ll be there in a moment,” I say to Drescoll. He nods and strolls over to where the others of the command group are seated.

“How is it, doc?” I ask, joining Robert and him.

“There doesn’t seem to be any sign of infection. As I was telling him, his temperature and vitals all appear normal as do his neural responses. The wound seems to be healing normally. I’m prescribing three weeks of antibiotics just as a precautionary. If I had facilities, I’d have blood workup done but, honestly, everything appears to be okay,” the doctor answers.

“Thanks, doc,” I say, feeling a little relief at his words.

The stress is still there but at least this is good news. I won’t, however, feel one hundred percent relieved until a few weeks have passed without any signs.

“Are you ready?” I ask.

Robert glances over at Michelle standing by the upper railing near their quarters. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“There will be plenty of time to get yelled at later,” I state.

He smiles. “I’m not really looking forward to that.”

The deep anger I felt before has diminished. Not that it’s gone by any stretch, it’s just that it’s contained. Although emotions continue to roil inside, I also feel rationality return. Taking a seat with the group, I note that Taylor is sitting in for Lynn.

“I know we probably all want to talk about the attack and Lynn, or maybe it’s just me that does, but we should catch up first,” I say, detailing our trip, culminating with Greg departing with the Stryker.

Bannerman then begins to brief. “As I’m sure you saw on arriving, the inner wall has been finished and we expect the towers to be completed within the next two days. We’ve focused efforts on that and clearing out the rubble and trees in the area. Additional cameras have been installed on the interior and exterior with additional people monitoring the video feeds. After the towers, we’ll then focus on housing. We have plans drawn up based on what we talked about before. The only changes are watch towers and security watches within each building based on…well, based on what happened.”

“Any word from Leonard?” I ask.

“We haven’t heard anything for a few days now. The last we heard from him was about the same time we last had a radio call from you,” Frank states.

“So, the satellites must have finally gone down?” I ask.

“It would appear so. At least, it would explain the outage,” Frank answers.

Something in his tone says that he’s entirely certain.

“Are you convinced of that?” I ask.

“I can’t think of any other reason,” Frank replies.

“We picked up this guy, Harold, who had some interesting ideas,” I say.

“What did he say?”

“He seems to think someone is blocking our satellite communication,” I answer.

“Did he elaborate?” Frank asks.

“Not really. I asked why not block all communications. He replied that frequencies radiate outward from the transmitter and thus are more difficult to block. If they were close, the frequencies could be jammed but the satellite is a central reception point that can be shut down from a base source. He then shrugged and wandered off. Let’s deal with that at a later time though. Right now, I want to talk about this holding other in house arrest,” I say.

“As I mentioned, we did it for the good of everyone. There was a lot of fear that the others, including Julie, might revert back as it appears Alan did,” Drescoll says.

The mention of their mom being held in house arrest causes Robert and Bri to sit upright.

“Wait, what do you mean my mom is being held?” Robert coldly asks.

“From what we know, and with some guesses, Alan was a night runner previously. Everyone knows or believes that to be true. He’s the one that opened the gates and allowed the night runners to gain entrance. We’re lucky,” Drescoll says, looking in my direction as I also sit more upright at his use of the word ‘lucky’,” well, we’re fortunate they didn’t kill us all. We decided that keeping them with a guard and confining them was in the best interest of everyone.”

“That’s not cool,” Robert states, rising. Bri joins him.

“Sit down,” I say to the both of them.

“Dad, this is not okay,” Robert firmly states.

“I know…and we’ll talk about it. Sit down,” I say more firmly this time.

The problem is that I can see why Drescoll and the others did what they did. I’m not sure that I wouldn’t have done the same, or at least thought about it.

“Okay. What about this? We keep a guard with them at all times for the time being, but they are allowed to go as they please as long as they don’t do anything that endangers the group. I see your point, Drescoll, and would have done the same for the short-term. As far as the curfew at night, we keep that for the time being,” I say.

“How long are you thinking we keep a guard with each of them?” Drescoll asks.

“Let’s just do it until we are all comfortable they aren’t a danger,” I state.

I see Robert and Bri relax a little with this suggestion, but I can tell they aren’t happy with their mom being under guard. I’ll have to have a word with them in private later. It may not make them any happier but I want for them to understand the thinking behind the decision. We may not ever achieve complete security but anything we can do to improve it is something we need to do.

“You know, I will say that it’s not just Alan’s fault. I carry some of the blame,” Watkins states.

“What do you mean? You were the one who notified us in advance of the night runner’s arrival which allowed us to get into position. Without your warning, we would all have been annihilated in our sleep,” Cressman says.

“It was my complacency that allowed Alan out in the first place. As I mentioned previously, I let him walk around at night. It happened so often that I dismissed it. I was complacent about watching the interior,” Watkins says.

“We didn’t know to watch our own people,” Horace comments.

“No one ever does,” Watkins replies.

“Alright. The blame, if we are to place one, is a shared one. I allowed the cameras to be moved and had us focus on other projects. We can’t trace this or put ‘blame’ on any one person. We’re a team and therefore share the good and bad together. What we need to do is move forward and see that it doesn’t happen again,” I say. “Speaking of moving on, what about training?”

“We’ll have another graduating class and both phases of training for the current group completed in a week. We should be able to form an additional two to three teams with the ones that have finished both phases of training,” Drescoll reports.

“Okay. That’s good news. Sergeant Reynolds and her group can form a team immediately. They are all airborne qualified. We’ll incorporate some of the phase two aspects into our morning training formations,” I state.

“Foxtrot team designation?” Drescoll asks.

“I believe that’s what we are up to for naming,” I answer.

“Okay. I’ll hold a quick class on procedures and expectations if that’s okay,” Drescoll says.

“Fine with me,” I reply. “We can put Harkins and the eleven soldiers with him into the next training class.”

“Sounds good, Jack.”

“As we’re talking about teams, what about a team leader for Black?” Taylor asks.

“What do you mean?” I respond.

“Well, do we need another…team leader?”

This creates an awkward moment. It’s the elephant sitting on the table that we’ve…well, not skirted, but held off. What he’s asking, besides the team leader situation, is what we are going to do about Lynn. Are we going to give her up as missing?

“No. Lynn will be back. I’ll see to that. There won’t be a replacement because one won’t be needed. However, you’ll command in the interim,” I say to Taylor, who nods his reply.

“So…what are we going to do? Do you have a plan, sir?” Horace asks.

I feel the emotions bubbling up again. With a deep sigh, I answer, “No. I don’t have a plan per se. We operate under the assumption that she’s still alive. That’s the only, and I mean only, one we can have with the night runners taking her — that they want her alive for some inexplicable reason. We don’t know where she was taken so that’s the first thing we need to do –find out where she is.”

“How are we going to do that? We lost her trail and haven’t had any sign of her,” Horace asks.

“I’ll drive with the broadcasting teams and open up to see if I can sense a gathering of night runners of the size we recorded. We also take the Spectre out at night and see if we can locate them on thermals,” I answer.

“What then? What do we do once we find where she’s been taken?” Drescoll asks.

His tone is excited at the prospect that we have tools on hand that may locate Lynn.

“Let’s just find her and then we’ll work out the details on how to get her out,” I state.

“What about Greg?” Robert asks. “We’re supposed to meet up with him and we don’t have any way of communicating with him.”

“Greg is just going to have to wait a few days more. I don’t see any way around that. He knows we don’t have an exact timetable and will proceed…” I begin my reply but am interrupted by an image that forms in my mind.

It’s clear and sharp. I’m taken aback by its sudden appearance. I hadn’t opened myself up consciously but, with the emotions swirling inside, I must have allowed it somehow. In my head is a strong picture of Lynn, alive and in the dark. I turn my head sharply to the source and am able to sense exactly where it is coming from — almost due south. It’s sent by a night runner, the presence a strong one. The image is gone just as quickly as it came. I search outward to regain it but it’s gone. Although it has vanished, the source remains firmly entrenched in my mind.

I take in a deep breath, not realizing that I was holding it. The others in the group all stare at me, questioning, as I had abruptly stopped talking in mid-sentence and began staring at the walls.

“Lynn’s alive and I know where she is,” I state, still not believing it myself.

“How do you know that?” Drescoll asks, incredulous.

“I just saw her,” I answer.

“What do you mean ‘saw’? You mean you sensed the night runners who took her?” Frank asks.

“Yes and no,” I respond. “It was an image of her and it was sent directly to me. I can’t explain it really. It wasn’t like it was broadcast but sent directly.”

“What does that mean?” Frank asks.

“I have no idea. But, I know where she is…or may be.”

“So, we go get her,” Drescoll states. “We could use the Spectre and verify with thermals. We can use it to take them out as they come out.”

“Hold up a moment. We can certainly use it to verify the building…but think about it. What has happened in the past when we’ve used the Spectre on large packs?”

The group looks at each other questioningly.

“They moved. We can’t afford for that to happen here.”

“Okay. Then we verify where she is and then we go get her,” Drescoll restates.

“There may not be a ‘let’s’ to it,” I reply.

“What do you mean by that?” Drescoll says, an ounce of irritation edging into his voice.

“I mean, that if there are as many as the videos showed, the teams won’t stand a chance inside. However, let’s not jump to anything until we have more info. I’ll take the Spectre out in the morning and see what we come up with,” I respond.

Knowing that Lynn is alive and possibly where she is, I feel a little better. The sensations of excitement and fear bubble inside me in a chaotic mix. Mostly, I feel impatient. I want to be off right now and begin searching — to head straight into the teeth of those that may be holding her. It has to be from the night runners that took her as there is no way I could receive such a message from Lynn herself.

The exhilaration bounds among the group knowing that she is alive, or, better put, my belief that she is and that I know where she may be. I say ‘may’ because it was just an image and not an actual confirmation. That was going to be the hardest part — finding her. A certain anxiety takes hold because she may be ‘captured’ and perhaps surrounded by thousands of night runners. I may know where she is, but getting her out will be a different story altogether. It may prove impossible.

“What’s the plan for the next few days with regards to activities?” I ask.

I hate even uttering those words, but there’s nothing I can do at the moment about Lynn until we have more information.

“The plan is to continue with the towers and clear the rubble. We’ve felled a fair number of the trees around the outer wall. We’ll begin cutting those up into firewood and storing it in cargo containers. Before winter sets in, I’d like to put wood stoves in the interior to take some of the load off our electrical needs. The plan for the housing is to incorporate wood stoves for heating into those as well,” Bannerman states.

“We also need to clear the taller grass away from the walls. I’m not sure of the impact on the walls if we burn it, but that would be the easier solution,” I say.

“We’ll run a test on a section of it,” Bannerman replies. “If there isn’t any detriment to the walls, we’ll move forward with that idea.”

“I know you’ve been busy, but have you had any luck researching bio-fuels?” I ask.

“We’ll have to make a foray into one of the libraries we’ve kept intact once we can spare any teams. I’ll plan that once we start on the housing.”

“Okay. Anyone else have anything?”

“What about sending one or two more teams out with another Stryker to meet up with Greg?” Horace asks.

I find myself half turning to Lynn to see if we have teams to spare for that, but catch myself.

“Let’s see what we find out tomorrow. We may or may not need the teams to get Lynn,” I state. “Anything else?”

No one responds so the meeting breaks up. I pull Bannerman and Frank aside to take a look at the housing plans. The others head off for their dinner or to find their cots. We pull open plans and begin to go over them. The exhaustion of only getting a little shuteye for the last day and a half is taking its toll, both in my thinking and ability to focus. Stress and lack of sleep are making it next to impossible to think logically or follow a line of thought. Before long, I call a halt.

“I’m sorry, gentlemen. I know I said I wanted to go over these, but I’m finding I can’t keep my eyes open a moment longer,” I say.

“Of course, Jack, I completely understand,” Frank says with Bannerman nodding in agreement.

I stroll wearily back to my room, stopping at Robert’s place. Knocking softly on the partition, Michelle pulls the blanket serving as a door to the side.

“He’s asleep, Jack,” she says.

“How is he?” I ask.

“He’s exhausted from running around. But, other than that, he’s fine,” she says with a touch of coldness in her voice.

I can’t say I really blame her. I could do a whole lot of apologizing — trying to get her to understand the need to gain experiences and tools to survive — but I’ve never been very good at that. Instead, I say lamely, “Let me know if anything changes.”

“You’ll be the first to know, Jack,” she says and closes the doorway.

With a sigh, I turn and head toward my own room. Lying on the cot, I look over at Lynn’s empty one. Sorrow flows through me. I feel lost without her. Part of the grief stems from knowing she is possibly spending another night inside a night runner lair and I’m lying safe and dry in comfort.

“I’ll get you out, Lynn,” I say softly as the first salty tears fall to my pillow.

* * *

Even with the turmoil of emotions running through my system, sleep eventually takes hold and I fall into a deep slumber, awakened only by the sounds of others as they move about the premises — shouts from below as crews get ready to move out, laughter occasionally floating above the rising din, boots stepping across the hard floor. I come abruptly awake wanting to get out and find Lynn. Quickly scrambling out of my sleeping bag, I join the ruckus outside.

Robert and Michelle are gathered at the upper railing engaged in a quiet conversation. I see Bri sitting with the rest of Red Team finishing off their breakfast. Not wanting to disturb Robert and Michelle, I wander toward the dining area and Red Team. Gonzalez is apparently telling a tale that has the rapt attention of the others. As I near them, they all break out in a fit of laughter. I smile as it’s good to see Bri accepted as one of them. I’m still not overly comfortable with her being on a team to begin with, but it’s good to see her fitting in.

“Good morning, sir,” McCafferty says.

She is the first to see me nearing. I know that is meant as the greeting it’s intended to be, but it is also serves as a warning to the others that rank is around. It’s a much better way of doing it rather than the elbow nudging or quick whispers I’ve seen. It doesn’t mean they were talking about me or anything bad, it’s just instinct.

“Good morning,” I reply. “I hate to break up the merriment but we’re leaving for the Spectre in thirty minutes.”

“We’re ready when you are, sir,” Gonzalez replies.

I nod and pass Robert and Michelle on my way downstairs.

“Good morning, Robert…Michelle.”

“Morning, Dad.”

“Good morning, Jack,” Michelle responds, smiling.

She sounds more cheery about my presence than she did last night. I guess her worry about Robert has been lessened.

“Feeling okay?” I ask Robert.

“Yeah, Dad. Just fine.”

“We’re leaving to take the Spectre up in about thirty. I’ll meet you outside when you’re ready.”

“See you there.”

I find Frank and Bannerman to let them know we’ll be leaving. They nod before turning back to other tasks. I walk out into the chilly morning, dawning bright and clear. Vehicles of all types fill the parking lot with their idling and revving engines. Standing there, I almost feel like a fifth wheel. The place really does seem to run itself. Drescoll, Frank, and Bannerman have done a great job keeping things together. Of course, it’s really been them all along as I’ve been off and about for the most part.

“Jack?” I hear a voice say tentatively behind me.

Turning, I see Julie standing just a few feet behind me. I tense not knowing what is coming. We haven’t really talked much since she was rescued. It’s not that we dislike each other, it’s just that we really don’t have much to talk about and I’ve been gone for a considerable period of time. I’m mostly surprised to hear her say anything. Julie rubs her arms to ward off the chill, glancing momentarily at the team member standing a few feet away — the one assigned to stay close to her.

“Robert told me what you said…and what you did. I just wanted to say…thanks.”

“I only did what was right. There were others involved as well,” I reply, still not really knowing what to say.

“Well, regardless, thank you. And I never did say thanks for getting us out of that camp, so thanks for that as well.”

“It was nothing, but you’re welcome,” I say.

I have never really been comfortable with people thanking or complimenting me and I tend to shrug it off. I know that may be offensive to others but it’s just my discomfort. Julie nods and turns to walk away, pausing momentarily to glance back over her shoulder.

“And, for what’s it’s worth, I’m sorry about Lynn,” she says and continues back inside.

Well if that doesn’t beat all, I think watching her head back with her guard in tow.

The funny thing is, I expected a whole lot more drama with having two exes under the same roof, but that hasn’t materialized, much to my relief. It could be, once again, that I’m gone a bit, which I’m sure they don’t mind in the least, and that I haven’t really engaged them in much conversation.

Vehicles depart from the compound, some gears grinding as they fade toward the gate. My patience is wearing thin and I turn back to see what is keeping Red Team when they emerge from the entrance chuckling. Gonzalez and McCafferty both ruffle Bri’s head to which she grins sheepishly.

“Not to worry, we’re here, sir,” Gonzalez says.

“Good, I thought you had decided to create a replica of the Sistine Chapel,” I respond.

“We finished that fifteen minutes ago,” Gonzalez replies with a grin.

“Good grief. Just load up.”

We take two Humvees north along a route we could now probably blindly negotiate. It doesn’t take long to ready the AC-130, and we are soon lifting off into the crisp morning. The impatience and anger I felt previously has dissipated now that I’m actually taking some action. I’m still not exactly sure what building Lynn may be in, but I have the spot pinpointed in my mind. I’ll fly to where it is and we’ll see what we are dealing with.

Robert is in the command module ready to start the video. I plan on making a few passes to take visual and thermal images, however, I want to limit the time spent over the target. Even though I know deep down the images of Lynn were sent for the reason of locating her, limiting our exposure, and thus alerting those inside are just instinctual.

With Craig in the right seat and Bri doing her job as the flight engineer, I level us off at a low altitude and proceed south toward Olympia. The terrain below is so much different than the other parts of the country. Here, the green foliage remains due to the amount of moisture. Sure, some of the fields are brown as they always are in the summer, but the evergreens make up a large part of the area.

We pass directly over Cabela’s as I fly directly toward the location in my mind. Vehicles across the interstate are busy clearing the remains of the rubble. Trees lie jumbled where they are felled around the outer walls, looking like a large game of ‘pick up sticks’ is in progress. Several folks in the parking lot look up at our passage, some of them waving. I rock my wings in response, quickly leaving the sanctuary behind.

Burned out neighborhoods give way to more trees and buildings as we proceed toward the city center. The once thriving downtown passes underneath and we fly over the ridge overlooking it. Pressing onward, we are soon over the Capital Mall with its empty lots surrounding it. Zooming past it, we are almost out of the city proper when I feel us nearing the spot indicated by the image that was sent. We pass directly over the location and I bank us to get a better idea of what we may be dealing with. In the turn, I look out my window and see a hospital gradually come into view.

It’s situated on the very outskirts of the city but I recognize it for what it is — The Capital Medical Center. It’s one of the larger hospitals in the area. Its tan brick walls and dark windows, which make up a large part of the facility, stretch upward for four stories. Another large section to the north is only single story. While not even close to as big as Madigan Hospital, it still covers a lot of area. It’s another of those buildings that would take a battalion to take if it is indeed infested with night runners.

I set up a circle around the building and have Robert begin videoing the structure from all angles. I look at the repeater as we go thermal but nothing much comes to view on the screen — it’s much the same as the visual representation except cast in shades of grays and whites. I wish we had x-ray capabilities to see inside, but I’ll analyze the videos once we get back to the compound.

Making one last circle, I commit the environment and building to memory. The area itself is mostly open with an apartment complex to the east and several smaller medical offices to the south. The parking lot, dotted with trees, is filled with vehicles. A life flight helicopter sits on a single helipad to the side, the rotors dropping toward the ground.

“Did you get it?” I call to Robert over the intercom.

“I think so. I’m reviewing the footage now,” he replies.

I take us a distance away from the facility while Robert continues to review what we recorded.

“It looks like we have good recordings from all angles,” he reports a short time later.

“Roger that. We’re heading back,” I state.

I radio in the coordinates of the hospital to base as we make the quick trip back to McChord AFB. We land and shutdown in short order. Robert grabs the video from the equipment and we button up.

“Are we heading back to Cabela’s?” Bri asks as we stand ready to load into the Humvees.

“There’s one other thing we’ll need,” I state.

“Let me guess, building plans,” Robert says.

“Where are we going to get those?” Bri asks.

“From the front reception desk…I hope,” I answer.

We load up and I notify the compound of our intention to visit the hospital to get a better indication of what we may be up against. I don’t know that Lynn is still in there having had no new images but it’s the only thing I have to go on.

“Jack, are you planning to go in?” Drescoll radios a few minutes later.

“Um, not very far in,” I state.

“Frank just marked the location on the maps. I’ll meet you there,” Drescoll replies.

“Copy that.”

The drive takes longer on the ground than it did in the air but we eventually arrive. Drescoll’s Humvee is already parked in the eastern lot, the side facing the front entrance. He is standing with the rest of his team looking toward the immense structure. He glances at us arriving before turning back to the building.

The enormity of the complex becomes readily apparent as I step out and meet up with Drescoll and his team.

“You think she’s somewhere in there?” he asks.

“It’s where the image of her came from. Whether she’s actually in there is anyone’s guess,” I answer. “After all, it was only an image of her.”

“So, what’s the plan to get her? This place is huge,” he says.

“I don’t know yet. I’ll have to take a look at the video and the building plans first. I think we can eliminate most of the outside rooms though,” I say, looking at the dark plate glass windows filling a large part of the building walls. “That leaves her somewhere in the interior.”

“That’s a lot of area to cover.”

“You have that right. Now, let’s see what we can do about obtaining some plans,” I say.

We cross the parking lot to the main entrance, passing cars and trucks covered in grime. The tall grass in the medians between the rows of parking spots has turned brown but the trees dotting the area remain green. The shrubs lining the walkway to the entrance, which were once trimmed to perfection, now look like they have a serious case of morning hair.

The entrance itself has tinted windows, rising to the height of the entire first floor, on either side. The glass on the automatic doors of the entrance itself are broken out, a sure sign that night runners lie within. For the first time encountering this sign of a night runner lair, I’m a little relieved to see it. It’s another clue that Lynn may actually be within the hard walls and dark windows. Kneeling, I look into the entrance foyer. The shards of glass from the broken doors have been moved from the entrance itself and arrayed in a pile near one of the exterior walls.

That’s new, I think, looking on. I stare inside trying to get a feel for the place.

“Can you open up and see if you can sense any night runners?” Drescoll whispers at my side.

“I’d rather not right now. I mean, if they’re inside, I’m sure they know we’re here by our smell and we weren’t exactly stealthy with our approach. Just call it a gut feeling that I’d rather not right now,” I answer.

“You think they might try to stop us from entering?”

“They may. We need those plans, if they exist. Without them, our chances of getting Lynn out are drastically reduced.”

“So, how do you want to play this?” Drescoll quietly asks.

Looking farther inside the foyer, I see that the radiant light extends quite a distance in due to the full height of the windows. A reception desk is on the far side of the foyer, sitting at the edge of the fading grays of the sunlight. The tinted windows, however, reduces the brightness of any light and casts the interior in gloom.

Trails leading farther into the interior mar the dust-covered floor — more evidence that night runners have been using this place. Even if night runners happen to be inside, and judging by the body odor I can smell, they are, they won’t be able to get to us if we go no farther than the desk.

“Both teams in. You’re in first and on the left, Red goes in second and to the right. We set a perimeter no farther than the edge of the light. I’ll head to the desk and see if I can find anything that would have the hospital diagrams in it. I’m guessing they would have to have had something on hand in order to guide patients and visitors to the right place,” I state.

Green Team stacks at the entrance door followed by Red Team. On a nod from Drescoll, they enter quickly into the foyer, sweeping along the left wall, their boots plodding on the hard floor. Red Team follows on their heels fanning out to the right. Both teams quickly settle into position creating a semi-circle with the entrance door at their backs. I step into the foyer as a single, faint shriek sounds from within the depths of the hospital.

Every soldier tenses at the sound. The scream echoes down corridors and fades. Silence resumes. I halt in the middle of the teams, waiting for a chorus of shrieks to follow. Nothing. The coolness of the interior coats us as we wait for what we’ve become used to, an explosion of night runners heading our way. A deep quiet follows the single shriek.

I listen intently for the sound of running feet or some indication that a horde is on its way. We should be safe in the light, but anyone inside of a night runner lair, and hearing that sound, cannot feel anything but fear. Tension fills the foyer. Dark hallways extend out to the sides and back of the large room. Nothing comes out from their shadowy depths. There aren’t any flashes or glimmers of pale faces hovering on the edge of the light. The fact that night runners aren’t howling at the edge of the light is more than a little eerie.

Soldiers sneak glances my direction. I still don’t open up — perhaps afraid of what I might actually sense. Although I know it would be good to know how many we may be up against, now or when we come back, I just don’t feel it’s the right time to play our hand. Deep within me is the fear that I’ll spook the night runners and they’ll move Lynn — assuming she is even here.

The thought that she could be close by, in this very building, creates its own impatience within me. I want nothing more than to call out and hear her voice — and to move deeper into the shadows to find her. Sanity prevails though and I know that I…we have to do this carefully if we are going to get her out alive.

With my M-4 held at the ready, I walk over to the large reception desk. Rounding the corner, I’m startled to see skeletal remains on the floor amidst a couple of overturned chairs. Only pieces of rotting clothing remains attached to a mostly devoured corpse. The lower jaw hangs open as if still uttering the final scream. One of the arms is missing and the right leg lies some distance away from the carcass. One of the telephone systems has been knocked to the floor and lies next to the desiccated body. The phone handle and cord rests near the head of the body as if it were trying to make that last call. Shaking my head, not wanting to think of this person’s final dark moment of terror, I turn my attention to the desk.

The dark wooden desk has sheets of paper strewn about its surface and on the floor behind. Dust covers dried pieces of paper that are curled at the corners. Thick clouds of dust rise as I blow on the sheets, the particles settling slowly to the floor and casting dust motes in the light streaming in from outside. Nothing I see resembles building plans.

Most are memos directing patients to the right rooms. One departmental note specifies that the hospital is no longer taking patients and for the staff to direct any further incoming patients to their family physicians. I note with a kind of morbid fascination that several of the pieces of paper are covered in dark stains.

With only the sound of the teams shifting positions as they continue to scour the interior for signs of night runners, I begin opening drawers. The third drawer I access yields what we came in to find, a notebook with the diagrams of the interior rooms listed by department. I tuck it in my vest and start making my way back to the entrance. I wait at the entrance as the teams fold back to the door, their attention still on the interior. I nod at Robert and Bri as they pass by.

One by one, the teams exit until only Drescoll and I remain. A shriek erupts from one of the darkened halls, echoing in the large foyer. We both turn sharply toward the source bringing our weapons to bear. A single ghostly face flashes once at a hall corner before disappearing. I hear no sound of feet running meaning that it’s still there, right around the corner. Drescoll and I quickly exit.

“What the fuck do you think that was about?” Drescoll asks as we emerge into the full light of the day.

“Hell if I know. If I were to hazard a guess, I would say that it was a guard posted to give an alert if something entered. It could be anything, though. It could just be a night runner that smelled or heard us but couldn’t come at us because of the light,” I answer.

“If it was a guard, that has some chilling ramifications,” Drescoll adds.

“More chilling to me is that they can conceive the concept of kidnapping,” I say.

“I really don’t think I like these night runners much.”

“The sooner we get Lynn, the quicker we can set about seeing to their destruction. And, given the attack on Cabela’s, we had better do that quickly before they do the same to us,” I say.

“Why was there only one, though? Are we sure there are more of them here?”

“No, but all of the signs point to the fact that there are more…a lot more. I would find out for sure, but I don’t want to spook them. We are dealing with a much more upgraded version of night runner nowadays. Aside from them taking Lynn, and apparently alive, did you notice the house cleaning?” I ask.

“You mean the glass swept aside?” Drescoll responds.

“Yes. Have you ever seen that before? I mean, it’s been a while since we entered a lair but there was always glass strewn across a bloody floor. Now it seems they’ve adapted on a few new levels.”

“That’s just too fucking scary to think about.”

“You have that right, my friend,” I say, staring at the immense structure.

I think about yelling to Lynn to let her know we are here. I’m sure her spirits could use a lift, but yelling would be the same as opening up — if they aren’t setting this up for us to come in, then it might spook them and I can’t take that chance. Of course, their knowing we were inside their lair might do the same thing but there’s no use compounding the issue. I’ll look at the video and diagrams and be back tomorrow. Then I’ll let them know I’m here. Knowing Lynn may be inside the building I’m staring at brings that stowed anger to the surface. Yeah, they’ll fucking know it!

* * *

The muted droning sound interrupts her dozing. There is little to do in the dark and fading off into sleep is a blessing. Lynn’s moments awake are agonizing to say the least — time drags on eternal. She’s tired, dirty, and the room stinks of her own waste, the reek of the night runners, and her own body odor. The time spent in the darkness is only broken by the change of the night runners at the door, food and water brought to her, and bathroom breaks. Her mind continues to play tricks on her and there are times when she’s positive she imagined the sound of the 130 seemingly so long ago.

It takes her mind a while to recognize the sound. She looks upward in the dark toward where she assumes the 130 is, the sound of which doesn’t fade nor does it get any louder. That means it could be circling. Could they have found her? The presence of the 130 also means that Jack is back, but she already knew that, didn’t she?

The noise fades after a period of time; leaving her alone once more. A muted shriek from somewhere beyond the door causes her to lift her head again. She’s heard the cacophony of shrieks as the night runners have left on the evening hunts a few times and, for her, that is the only real mark of time she has. This one, though, isn’t followed by the usual chorus. She senses tension emanate from the darkened shape of the night runners. They stop and then shuffle in an agitated manner, emitting very low growls. Another scream penetrates the blackness that is her room. This seems to calm the ones near her and they resume their panting and sniffing.

* * *

The droning wakes Sandra, jolting her upright. That hum instills fear in every night runner hearing it. It’s the sound they’ve heard at night just before it started raining down fire upon the hunting packs…it’s the sound of death from above. She visited the large lair she shared with Michael after the two-legged ones destroyed it. If they had been inside, none would have survived. She fears that the two-legged ones, knowing her position, won’t try to rescue the female but destroy the lair instead. Perhaps she should move the pack tonight, providing they make it until then, and come up with an alternate plan.

The droning fades and she relaxes. There weren’t the loud bangs or buzzing sound that indicated the packs were under attack from the thing in the sky. The two-legged ones have to know where she is…she sent that image of the female to the two-legged one. Perhaps they were just looking the place over. That means they will be here soon. The thought of the two-legged one coming to her causes a sensation in her stomach that can be associated with pleasure.

The image of a group of two-legged ones entering the lair causes her to turn her head sharply. She hadn’t expected them to come so soon. Sending a message to her pack, she wakes them and tells them to get into position, telling the one on the first level to keep watch. If the two-legged ones proceed, they know they are to take the one alive but, as for the rest, they can do as they please. Her pack will overwhelm whoever shows up in the narrow hallways.

Expecting to hear news of the two-legged one’s attacking and of her own pack responding, she waits. Nothing. The pack member downstairs sends an image of the two-legged ones kneeling in the light near the outside portal.

They’re afraid to leave the light, she thinks.

Soon, a signal is sent that the two-legged ones are leaving. Sandra doesn’t know what to make of that but believes they’ll be back.

* * *

We load up and head back. I get with Robert, Bri, and Frank to begin the monotony of watching the videos. The thermal videos are next to worthless so I concentrate on the others, taking in every detail as I cycle through them. I have the building diagrams laid out and put the outside images together with the interior plans until I have the place fixed in my mind.

“So, what do you think?” Robert asks after spending hours watching video and diagramming.

“Let’s gather the others and go through this together,” I answer.

I gather the group and give the details and impressions about our trip to the hospital — from both the air and ground.

“Jack, have you thought that this could be a trap?” Frank asks.

“Yeah, I’ve thought about it. Trap or not, I…we have to get her out. If the night runners are capable of setting a trap like this, the only thing I can think of is that they want to lure our teams in to destroy them. Lynn may have just happened to be the one they caught. It could have been anyone. So, with that thought in mind, we won’t be launching with the teams,” I answer.

That creates an uproar with Taylor once again pleading that Black Team be allowed to go. I understand his desire. It was, after all, his team leader that was taken.

Frank waves the discussions down. “Jack, I have several thoughts about that. How would the night runners know to send a message like that? I mean, they communicate in that manner, but how would they know we could…specifically you. And there is the aspect that they specifically sent you Lynn’s image. Have you thought about that?”

“I guess that they could have found that out before I gained some control over it. Again, it could have been anyone who was captured and they sent the image to the one they know could receive it,” I answer.

“That’s too much of a coincidence for me,” Frank states. “Let’s go with the reasoning that they found out somehow, perhaps as you say, that you can communicate in that manner. It still strikes me as too much of a coincidence that Lynn was the one captured.”

“Are you saying that Lynn was targeted?” I ask.

“That’s exactly what I’m thinking,” Frank responds.

“That sends chills up my spine,” Horace states.

“So they may have pulled her image from my mind and targeted her. I don’t like the ramifications of that any more than the rest of you, but, it could be that they wanted to be sure that the trap would succeed so they targeted someone they knew we’d go get. They might not understand that we would go get anyone that was taken. While their reasoning may matter, we can discuss that at a later time. The fact is that Lynn has been taken and I’m going to get her. And, in thinking about it more, if they are doing this to set a trap, that’s all the more reason why we shouldn’t take the teams in. They may not think of or be alert for only one of us going in,” I say.

The mere fact that I use night runners and thinking on this level in the same sentence is scary. They are faster, stronger, more agile, and far more numerous than we are. We have the day and they have the night which makes us even in that regards. If they can think at the high level we are discussing, to the point of kidnapping and setting traps like this, our troubles just multiplied exponentially. If they achieve the level of thinking we have, or heaven forbid, learn to use tools and weapons, then we are truly fucked. The only reason we have lasted as long as we have is because we have weapons and our cognitive ability.

“So you’re planning to go in alone?” Drescoll asks.

“That’s exactly what I’m planning. You saw the building, we won’t stand a chance entering with teams,” I answer.

“Jack, you won’t stand a chance. If they have planned something, then they know we’re coming. It’s not like the CDC. You had the surprise factor then and still barely made it out by the skin of your teeth,” Frank says.

“We have learned a lot more since then. I stand a better chance because I can tell where they are.”

“But can’t they tell where you are as well?” Drescoll asks.

“True, but I don’t plan to be there when they arrive,” I answer.

“Well, it seems like you have a plan. So what is it?” Drescoll says.

“I was thinking of heading inside the front entrance lobby and opening up to let them think we’re infiltrating from downstairs. We position two teams in the light of the foyer and that’s where they stay, making noise and acting like we’re going to come through that way. Not too much but enough to keep their attention focused. Let the night runners gather there and set whatever trap they have planned,” I say.

“Why two teams?” Frank asks.

“Well, I figure if that one night runner was a guard and not some sleep walker, then we’ll need to be in numbers that will draw and keep their attention. If we put in too few and don’t move, they may think we’re putting in others elsewhere.”

“Where will you be entering then?” Robert asks.

“After opening up with the teams downstairs, I’ll access the building via the roof through the maintenance door here,” I answer, pointing to a rectangular building on the roof itself.

“Okay. How are you going to get on the roof?” Robert asks.

“You…and the helicopter,” I reply.

“Me!”

“Yeah. As long as you don’t smash us into the side or drag me along the rooftop. Think you can do that?” I ask, teasingly.

“No promises,” Robert answers with a tremor in his voice. “Okay, assuming I can get you up there. How are you going to get out? The same way…I pick you and Lynn up?”

“That’s the primary solution with the secondary one being that I get to an outside office and rappel down.”

“Fair enough. How are you going to find Lynn in that building? That’s a lot of space to cover,” Drescoll says.

“That’s where it might get a little tricky,” I state.

“By tricky, I assume you mean time consuming and running into night runners,” Frank says.

“Yeah, something like that. I’d like Black and Red Teams downstairs. Horace, take Blue Team and I may need you to shoot out some windows as a distraction if things start getting a little sporty. Charlie and Bravo Teams will stay in the compound here to provide security. Drescoll, I want you to take Watkins and Bravo Team and hold a short distance away. I don’t want to leave the sanctuary defenseless so I want you to be in a position to respond quickly to either site,” I respond.

“Are we leaving at first light, sir?” Horace asks.

“Close to it. I plan to take the Spectre aloft before dark and park in a high orbit away from the hospital. We’ll use the thermal imaging to see if a large group of night runners leave on their nightly hunt. So far, we only know for sure that one night runner is inside. We’ll land after confirmation and rest in the aircraft, going back up before dawn to see if they return.”

Red Team rests as best as they can for the remainder of the day. The evening and next day won’t allow for much sleep so it’s best to get what we can during the day. There’s not much else we can do. The plans have been made — our gear organized and ready to go. As for myself, there are too many thoughts racing through my head to permit any sleep.

First, Greg comes to mind. While he’s not expecting us to meet him at any specific time, he is expecting us to rendezvous at some point. We can’t leave him stranded out there on the road. I quickly meet with Frank and arrange for him to have Robert and Craig fly out to pick up Greg should anything unfortunate happen to me.

Then there’s the thing with Robert. Although he says he’s fine, the experience I had, and those I’ve heard about and witnessed, leaves me concerned about him. Pestering him about it doesn’t help much and only serves to aggravate him. I feel torn between getting Lynn and staying to monitor my son, however much that would irritate him. I wonder if there will ever be a time when I’m not faced with situations like this.

Following the meeting, I must have looked at him with obvious worry, because he approached and said, “Look, if you’re worried about me and it’s interfering with your thoughts, don’t. It’s healing and I feel fine…truly.”

There is something else bothering me that I need to sort out. I feel like I’ve lost an edge with this whole leadership thing. Previously, I would have felt more confident about going into a place like the hospital. Well, maybe not a place with hundreds, if not thousands of night runners, but I would have centered better. I’ve noticed a change come in that I’m not sure I like. I feel like I’ve lost some my ability to center deeply in a tactical sense, trading some of that away to focus on more strategic matters — the focused calm becoming more chaotic. I am different, and I now understand why others who took on a greater leadership role changed — they had to. I actually felt better about my skills early on in this downfall of humankind. I need to gather that confidence back and do it quickly. Lynn’s life depends on it. With that thought, I feel a settling take place.

I head up to the rooftop to contemplate in silence. I think over my plan for infiltrating and searching the large facility for Lynn. Scenarios play out in my mind, and I cover my actions and reactions. The hard part will be actually finding where she is without running into a nest of night runners. That means eliminating any smells and taping down all of my equipment. She’ll most likely be in the dark, so I’ll have to bring a set of NVGs. I only need the one pair as I’ll be able to see just fine, and I don’t need to pretend otherwise anymore. She’ll more than likely be surrounded by night runners so I’ll have to eliminate them quickly and we’ll need to make our way quickly toward the nearest escape. I’ll bring several flash grenades. That will buy me some time if I encounter any night runners in the halls and for those around Lynn. A hundred different possibilities surface, and I mentally tick off equipment needed for each of them. I’ll need to be able to move fast, so I can’t be too encumbered.

Concentrating on the mission brings some of my old confidence back. The intense emotions I felt over the past couple of days tamp down into a cold, centered flame. I’m able to push other thoughts to the side and focus on the immediate action ahead. Confidence builds. I don’t know how many more times I can do this, but I have at least one more in me.

I glimpse the roof door opening out of the corner of my eye. Robert and Bri tentatively step out and I wave them over. I miss the late afternoons we once spent up here — just them and me talking about nothing in particular. I miss our little training sessions that I have had with them. They’ve learned a lot in the past few months and there may not be much more I can teach them. Most of what they have yet to learn can only be picked up through their own experience.

“Do you mind if we join you, Dad?” Bri asks.

“Not at all. In fact, I welcome it,” I reply.

“If you wanted to be alone, we understand,” Bri continues. Robert nods in agreement.

“No, I want you here. I was just running through various scenarios.”

“Why do you need to go alone? I don’t want you to do this,” Bri says.

“Because I think it’s the best way to get Lynn out. And I won’t be alone, there will be teams downstairs,” I respond.

“You know what I mean, Dad.”

“Yeah, I do. Look, there comes a time and place when a person has to make a hard decision. It is based on something outside of yourself and you have to ask if you’re willing to sacrifice everything for it. In the past, I answered yes to that with every mission. I haven’t told you a lot about those times, and I won’t now. That’s all in the past. However, you have to be willing to sacrifice everything for the things that are important to you…throw it all on the line. In that way, you are able to push fear aside. By doing that, you have the potential to gain so much more in return. You have to think on what goals…what ideas…what things you will sacrifice everything for. In answering that, you will find what is important to you deep down. For me, it’s all about you two and Lynn.”

“What about the entire group as a whole? Aren’t they important?” Robert asks.

“Yes, they are. I have to admit that there would be a lot of hesitation on my part going into a lair of waiting night runners for them, but, if I knew that it would save them, then I would. Losing Nic really hit me hard, and I find myself second-guessing things I never would have in the past. I feel like I’ve lost my edge dealing with all of the endless details that leading a group like ours entails.”

“Aren’t you scared?” Bri asks.

“Not really…at least not anymore. I’m worried, yes, but not really scared. I worry that I’ll make a mistake that will jeopardize Lynn. My one true fear is losing either of you or not being there when you need me. That would be too much to bear. You’ve both come a long way, and I feel comfortable that you can take care of yourselves, but it’s that parental thing and a worry that will never go away.”

“Are you going in alone because you’re worried about making a mistake that will jeopardize the teams?” Robert asks.

“No. I’m going in alone because I think it’s the best chance of getting Lynn out alive. If we go in with teams, we’ll have to orchestrate it as a combat clearing scenario and there’s no way we stand a chance going in there like that. We wouldn’t last very long at all. One person, or a small team for that matter, can vanish if it needs to. That’s hard to do with a group,” I answer.

“Dad, I hate to say it, but isn’t there a time when you have to sacrifice the one to save the many?” Bri asks.

I look up sharply.

“I’m not saying we give up on Lynn, but…” Bri continues, backpedaling some with my look but still asking her question.

“I know what you mean. And yes, there is a time when that has to be done. But you have to be very careful with that thinking. If you show people that you’re willing to sacrifice them for what you determine to be the greater good, how much loyalty are those same people going to give you? How far do you think they’ll go for you? Show them that you’ll go to the limit for them, and they’ll do the same for you. Look at the doctrine that the Air Force had regarding downed pilots. They would send in rescue teams behind lines and into the heart of the enemy, possibly losing some of those teams in order to rescue a single pilot. What did that do? It made the pilots push harder to accomplish their mission knowing that heaven and earth would be moved in order to pull them out. That doesn’t mean you rush blindly into enemy fire in order to rescue someone, but it does mean that you do everything in your power to get them safely out. That single action brings hope to everyone else.”

“I get that. So this whole thing is to bring hope to the group?” Robert says.

“In a way, yes. For me, it’s all about getting Lynn out, but, it has that side effect for the group. Our sanctuary has been challenged and we need to respond. Look around. There’s a fracture amongst those here that is fueled by fear. You can feel it in the very air. We need to close that and give reason for hope once again…hope that we can survive this thing. There is a decreased energy. It feels like some have lost their hope and it’s just a matter of time before we fall. Survival is a mindset. Yes, skills are important…but, without the mindset that you can survive, you won’t, no matter what skillsets you may possess. Most of everything you do is mental. If you believe, and I mean truly believe, then you will overcome any obstacle in your life. We need something concrete to hold onto. We need to tell ourselves that, no matter what happens, we’ll come out alright in the end. If we are able to get Lynn out, to retrieve that which was taken from us, then that may restore the hope that we can defeat the night runners and survive.”

“Okay. I get that as well. But, isn’t there a converse angle. If you go in and…well…won’t that drive everyone deeper into their fear?” Robert asks.

“That’s why we don’t fail,” I answer.

“So, getting Lynn out is a kind of metaphor.” Robert states.

“In an overall sense, yes. But for me, as I mentioned, it’s all about getting Lynn out.”

“Dad, why did they take her in the first place?” Bri asks.

“You know, I’ve racked my brains and haven’t come up with a plausible answer. I’m puzzled as to why they didn’t press the attack when they were already in, but I can’t think of a single reason. The bottom line is that, if she’s there, I’m going to get her. That’s all I really know,” I answer.

We talk for a while longer, the conversation shifting from topic to topic as most of our chats generally do. We watch crews come and go in the parking lot below. I feel better about the coming night and day. By this time tomorrow, Lynn should be back with us. The very thought brings that butterfly feeling. Off to the side, we catch sight of Drescoll and McCafferty standing together. I feel like an interloper as we watch them in silence. They talk for a while and then wander off hand in hand.

“I don’t know why they are trying to keep that quiet…the whole place knows,” Bri says.

I chuckle. “Yeah, that’s the way it always seems to be in a small community. They’ll be the last to know that we know. Alright, let’s go try to get some rest. It’s a busy night and day coming up.”

* * *

With the sun sinking below the horizon, we set up a high orbit offset from the hospital. The higher orbit is so the sound of our engines won’t spook the night runners. We need to ascertain clearly whether they are in the facility in large numbers or whether we’re merely chasing a ghost.

The land settles into darkness. We have both the low light cameras and thermal running. Soon after night falls on the land below, we pick out a white blob emerging from the front of the hospital. We’re too high to be able to pick out individual figures running under the stars, but from the size of the white spot, they are coming out in numbers. The spot fades as the night runners fan out into the darkness. We have our indication that the building does indeed house a large lair.

“Should we engage them and thin them out a little?” Robert asks.

“No. That may make them move tonight and we can’t be certain that Lynn isn’t among them,” I answer.

I have to admit that seeing the numerous night runners emerge makes me want to take them out. We’ll come back during the day after we get Lynn out and knock the place flat. Although I also hate taking out a hospital with all of its medical gear and pharmaceuticals, we can’t pass up an opportunity to take out a large lair.

“We have what we came for. Let’s land, catch some shuteye, and come back before dawn,” I add.

We see the same thing in reverse as we orbit before the first rays of light appear on the eastern horizon. The screen shows white several times as the night runners return in waves from their hunt. The stage is set for the coming day.

Landing as dawn touches the ground, we gather our gear. Robert and I will take the Kiowa while the rest of Red Team drives to the hospital where we will meet up with Taylor and Horace. The rotors spin up, becoming to a blur overhead. Robert lifts the helicopter shakily off the ground which, in my mind, significantly lowers the odds of my making it safely to the roof.

“Are you okay there?” I ask.

“Hey, I said no promises,” he replies.

We steady out as we gain altitude and head toward the Capital Medical Center. I take a few deep breaths to bring back the calm I had the afternoon prior. Drescoll radios that he is on the way to a laager site and will arrive shortly. He’s bringing one of the Strykers that we laagered at the compound in case we need the extra firepower. I check over my gear to ensure that I have everything I need and that it’s taped up to prevent any unwanted noise.

The parking lot comes into view and we find a clear spot to land. Robert eases the Kiowa lower, catching himself several times as we begin to drop quicker than he’d like — or that I’d like for that matter. ‘Settling’ onto the pavement would be a misnomer, but we ‘land’ without doing harm to ourselves or the helicopter. The blades above slow as Robert shuts down. We don’t have to wait too long before the Humvees carrying the three teams arrive. We assemble near the front entrance.

“Gonzalez, you’re in charge of Red Team and the overall ground team leader. Enter into position as we did yesterday and give the appearance that you’re about to go further into the building. Don’t go any farther than the edge of the light, though. Sell it, but don’t go overboard. Under no circumstances are you to enter anywhere there isn’t the cover of light,” I state.

“Hooah,” she replies with a smile. “I couldn’t possible send you off without one of those, sir.”

“You should really go down to one of those open mic places,” I reply. “Horace, take your team and find me some wood for a fire. I’ll need some green leafy branches as well.”

“Will do, sir,” she replies.

“Okay, let’s see what we have,” I say.

I open up and push out to the limits of the facility. I’m immediately overwhelmed by sheer numbers of night runners in all areas of the building. They are in both small and large groups and very much aware of me. I’m stunned by their vast numbers and the calm I had shatters momentarily.

I sense one stronger presence on the highest floor near the center of the structure and zero in for a brief moment, marking that area. I then close back down. I recognize the stronger one as the one who sent the mental image of Lynn. I’m guessing that wherever she is, Lynn won’t be too far away. And, as I thought, they are on the highest floor.

“Well?” Robert asks after I come out of my daze.

“I’m going to need more ammo. Hand me a few of your mags,” I answer.

Robert fumbles with his vest and passes me a few which I add to my pockets.

“How many are in there?” Bri asks.

“A lot,” I respond.

Seeing that many night runners on a screen in the air or on video is much different than sensing them close up like this. I don’t know how the teams in the compound held up seeing that many coming at them. I would have screamed like a little girl and run the other way. I almost rethink my idea about thinning them out some but Lynn is possibly in the midst of them and I’m already here. The plan is sound, although I can hear Lynn snorting at the thought that any of my plans are anywhere close to being sound. I remember her asking me once if I just wrote different parts of ideas down on scraps of paper, tossed them in the air, and then the first three I randomly picked up became a plan.

Horace and her team returns, each carrying a bundle of wood. I light a fire on the roadway in front, much like I did at the CDC. I strip off my vest and fatigues, down to my boxers. With a nice glow of coals finally forming, I toss in the first green branches with leaves. Plumes of white smoke drift upward. I step into the smoke and bathe myself in it. I then take out two unscented feminine napkins from one of my pockets to the disconcertment of everyone watching.

“What the fuck, sir?” Gonzalez asks in amazement.

I don’t answer but merely bathe each one in the smoke and place one under each of my armpits, taping them in place.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me… sir,” she adds.

“I like to stay spring fresh,” I state, generously bathing the rest of my clothing and vest in smoke before donning them.

The napkins are to soak up and retain any sweat that may develop without releasing the scent. I thought about using bandages but the smell would still leak out with those. I would say this is an old trick I used before but, to be perfectly honest, it’s something I came up with while sitting on the roof and pondering how to stay absolutely invisible to the night runners. I can’t afford to be found by sight, smell, or sound, meaning that I can’t afford to be found at all.

“Okay, let’s do this,” I say. “Robert, go get the Kiowa warmed up. I’ll be there shortly.”

I walk to the broken entrance door with Black and Red Team in tow. Leaving them outside for the moment, I step inside as I hear the rotors begin turning. It’s time to focus. I don’t know exactly where Lynn is, but I’m guessing she’s on the fourth floor so the roof will be a good entrance. However, I don’t want night runners to be up there waiting so I plan on drawing them to the ground floors. I open up, feeling their overwhelming numbers once again.

“I’m heeeere…and coming to get each and every one of you, you backwards-ass motherfuckers.” I send the visual equivalent out.

I then direct a message to the strong night runner I felt on the top floor — it seems like a female to me for some reason. “I’m coming for you. I’ll be along shortly so save a place.”

With that, I shut down.

“You’re up,” I tell Gonzalez as I pass by her on my way to Robert and the waiting helicopter.

Settling in, Robert lifts us off and we climb for the rooftop. Nearing the maintenance entrance, Robert finds a flat portion of the roof.

Settling closer, he shouts, “Dad, I love you!”

I turn to him. His face is hidden behind the dark shield of his helmet.

“I love you too, son,” I respond and leap out, dropping the few feet to the roof.

The Kiowa revs up and Robert maneuvers up and away. He’ll rendezvous with Drescoll, making it seem like the helicopter took off and departed. That’s my hope anyway. For now, I’m left alone on the roof. I make my way across a couple of ducts to the steel maintenance door. I try it quickly but, as I expected, it’s locked.

Taking a slim jim out, I lever it behind the latch and soon have the door open. I don’t hear any shrieks as sunlight pours into the stairs leading down so I’m reasonably sure this part is clear of night runners. I ease the door closed behind me, letting it shut with an almost silent click. Darkness fills the narrow concrete stairwell leading down into the building, but, with my ability to see in the dark, the stairs show in a uniform light gray. I bring my M-4 up and begin creeping down the stairs. The game is on.

“I’m in,” I whisper.

Two clicks in my ear signal an acknowledgement.

The stairs end with a metal door that opens to what I assume is another stairwell. A small glass window is inset in the door so I’ll be able to see more when I get to the door. Right now, it’s taking one stair at a time downward, careful of any noise. Even a squeak from my shoes will alert any night runners nearby. I can hear well with the transformation that came over me when I was scratched, but I have a feeling they can hear that much better.

Making my way to the fire door, no light shines through the window. Whatever lies on the other side is just as dark. Wherever there are places in shadow, there are chances of night runners. I bring my signal mirror up to the far corner of the small window.

Movement just on the other side of the door sends a jolt through my body and causes my heart to jump. I lower the mirror and take a quick backward step up the stairs, bringing my carbine to bear. Expecting the door to crash open and shrieks to fill the confined space, I wait…ready.

Nothing. There is only the faint smell of body odor and the very faint hiss of feet shuffling across the floor on the other side of the door. I run the quick image I had of the other side through my head — concrete walls with a railing. Yeah, it’s a stairwell landing. I saw at least two night runners; but there might be more. I ease my M-4 down and creep to the window once again. Peering through at a lower corner, I see three night runners milling on the landing. They don’t seem to be up to anything in particular and may just be guarding the door.

Well, Jack, it’s go through them or find another way in, I think, watching them for another few seconds.

One turns directly toward me, although not with the sharp movement that indicates that I’ve been found. Its eyes glow in my vision.

Oh shit! I didn’t think about having eye shine, I think, quickly ducking away from the window. That could be a problem.

The choice is still before me, though, through them or another way. If I fuck it up and they shriek, this way will be lost. I’m not so far into the building or so far away from the exit that I worry about getting out. It’s just that this is the best way to the fourth floor.

I ease my M-4 down and draw my suppressed M-9. The quickness with which I’ll have to take down the three night runners in close quarters mandates the use of a sidearm. I quietly set my hip upon the swing arm of the fire door and put the length of my lower arm on the door itself. I peek through the corner of the glass once again — keeping my eyes averted — and watch the night runners out of my peripheral. There is one that is just on the other side of the door. I want it to move away before I swing the door open. It wouldn’t do to have the door crash into it and for me not able to slide through. I might as well press down on an air horn and light a flare.

The night runner eventually shuffles to another position. I see them glance quickly downward as one. Gonzalez must be making her ruckus — it’s obvious there is some sort of communication between the night runners. Taking a deep breath to center, I push on the arm. The door swings open. The night runners turn their heads abruptly toward me, but it’s too late for them. I’m already through and the first round has left my suppressor.

Spray coats the other two night runners as my first round collides with the nearest night runner’s forehead and smashes its way through its skull. The enclosed area flashes with more subdued strobes of light as I fire more projectiles into the two remaining, startled night runners. My last bullet slams into the nose bridge of the third night runner before the first hits the floor with a soft thud. I turn and catch the door before it clicks back into place, hearing the last of my cartridges clink on the landing. Holding the door slightly ajar, I focus on the bodies lying on the cold concrete. Two of the downed night runners’ extremities twitch for a moment before the three of them lie completely still.

Splash patterns cover the walls and puddles form around the still bodies from the dark liquid of their life blood leaking out. I cover the door leading from the landing to the rooms beyond and the stairs leading downward. Nothing emerges into view. Holding the maintenance door open with my foot, I quietly tear off a small strip of duct tape and tape the latch open. Easing the door closed, I test it to ensure my path back to the roof is unimpeded.

I holster my sidearm and ready my M-4. The door leading from the landing opens away from me which is good news. I plan to rope the doors below me in the same manner I did at the CDC to seal off my backside. That way, I’ll know that my route to the roof, once I reach the stairs, will not be infested with night runners.

The stairwell itself is like most others I’ve encountered. The stairs lead downward against one wall to an intermediate landing with the other set doubling back and heading down to the third floor. This one is a little wider than the others and doesn’t have a center wall — it’s completely open which allows an unimpeded view.

I edge to the railing and, using my signal mirror, I take a quick look downward. I’m immediately met by the sight of two night runner faces peering up — one from the floor immediately below me and another from the second floor. Their expressions appear more inquisitive than alerted.

Shit! How could they know something is going on? I think, withdrawing the mirror.

I suppose the quick flashes of light could have tipped them off or it could have been the bodies slumping to the ground. I can’t believe they could have heard anything, though. Even the cartridges hitting the floor barely made a sound. It had to be the light. I move the mirror once again just barely over the edge. The one on the floor below me is still peering upward, but from a different vantage point.

I keep the night runner in view, holding the mirror to keep it from being seen, and ponder my options. I could wait it out until they settle down, take them out and then do the same for the second floor. That’s if I want to seal this stairwell off, which is the ideal solution. My second option is to proceed through the door and begin my search for Lynn on the fourth floor. I’m not overly fond of leaving night runners at my back and possibly blocking my best exit route. The third option is to abandon this entrance point and find another.

All have their pros and cons. When in doubt, go with the first. I take a last look at the night runner below, who is now periodically shifting its glance toward my landing and the one below it. I take out a coil of 550 cord and quietly loop it around the swing arm of the stairwell door leading to the interior. I then tie it off to the railing making sure not to be spotted from the curious night runner below. Even though I plan to enter through this door, I need to seal it for the moment to keep my backside clear as I progress down. If I’m caught in the stairs, I’ll have a clear passage to the rooftop.

With the time it took to tie off the door, the night runner below has apparently lost interest in me. I’m not sure what alerted the both of them, but they appear to have calmed down. Training my carbine to the extent I can toward the third floor, I begin stepping down the stairs with my back against the outside wall. I’ll have to take out the night runner on the third floor before I arrive at the intermediate landing. I’ll be completely exposed there if I don’t.

I creep downward, checking at my foot placement before I put my full weight on it. Any slip or shuffle will be heard. The fact that they don’t know I’m here attests that the smoke trick is working. Now to keep steady — no creak of boots or knees or sling jostling. I’m just a mist moving silently through the darkness.

I stop prior to reaching the halfway point. The one night runner has left the railing and is standing in front of the third floor door with its back to me. I don’t want to take it out from here because the flash would be too easy to see from the second floor. I could quickly take out the one I see on the second floor, but there could be more than one present. I don’t have a clear enough view to verify a definite number.

I keep the red dot of my SpectreDR centered on the night runner as I step onto the landing. If it turns, I’ll be directly in its line of sight. Stepping slowly, I edge near the outer wall. My dot stays glued to the back of its head. If it gives the faintest indication it is going to turn, I’m firing. A single shot directly into its head and then quickly rushing forward to focus my sight on the one downstairs.

My heart beats solidly, my system flooded with adrenaline. I take in short breaths to keep my system in check. I only use my peripheral and my parallax view to keep the dot centered. Looking directly at the night runner will cause it to turn because it senses something not quite right. Small step by small step, I make my way across the landing.

Glancing to the second floor, I only see the lower legs of a night runner. There could be others. I make it across to the next set of steps. The night runner, just a scant few feet away moves. I freeze. My middle finger tightens on the trigger, close to the point of the trigger break.

It growls and lifts its nose, sniffing the air. Great, I’m caught — it smells me. It then shuffles to the side, all the while facing toward the door. Clad in a tattered t-shirt and jeans that are mostly shorts at this point, I don’t see how it can smell anything beyond its own stink. The stairwell reeks of them. Then, of all things, the night runner reaches around and scratches its ass. It apparently really itches because it takes some time to complete the task.

It would be amusing if not for my current situation — inching down a stairwell filled with night runners, in the midst of a large lair. The night runner shuffles once again and resumes its stance. I ease the pressure off of the trigger and place my foot on the next step. I inch closer, careful not to brush up against the wall. If I can sneak near enough, my plan is to use my knife. This will be tricky, and I contemplate just taking the shot, but I don’t want Mr. Curious downstairs to see another flash. The first one may have been written off but a second will surely cause an alarm.

The night runner below is panting and I see its head drop forward before snapping back up. It dawns on me that this is their nighttime and the one near me is falling asleep. That bodes well. Slowly and carefully, I creep ever closer with each step, taking an eternity to place each foot.

Its head drops and doesn’t rise by the time I take two more steps. Only a couple more to go until I’m level with it. I begin moving to the side to keep out of its range of vision should it snap alert again. This will keep me more to its back.

I set my foot on the level floor. Quietly lowering my M-4, but ready to bring it back at a moment’s notice, I reach down and draw my knife. I’m committed now. If it does come awake and turn, I’ll have no option but to lunge and try to keep the ensuing struggle down to a low roar. And hopefully it won’t let out a shriek of alarm in the process.

I’m surprised it can’t hear my heart racing. It’s about all that I do hear — the thudding of blood under high pressure pounding in my ears. I come up directly behind the night runner and rise slowly from my crouch, being careful not to make any sounds. A sudden move on the night runner’s part will alter where my knife enters.

I reach quickly around to cup its mouth and pinch its nose as I thrust my knife under the rib cage, driving upward into its kidneys. I feel the warm gush of blood pour over my hand as the night runner stiffens in my grasp. It contorts its body away from my knife in an effort to escape the extreme pain. I keep pressure on the knife and twist repeatedly. It only takes a few moments and the night runner goes limp. I ease it to the ground, removing my knife.

A shriek erupts from the landing below me, echoing off the concrete walls of the stairwell.

Fuck! What?! I think, quickly replacing my knife and looking over the railing.

Two night runners are running up the stairs, both looking over their shoulders directly at me. I raise my M-4 and, placing the selector switch to auto, I send a burst into the first one. My rounds hit it in the shoulder and then head as the streaking projectiles stitch upward. A mist of blood fills the air and saturates the wall from the force of the bullets striking. The night runner stumbles forward and then slams face first into the stairs. Its body begins a slow slide back down the steps.

I focus on the second, sending a stream of bullets. They impact with solid thuds into its arm, shoulder, and head. The darkened stairs light up as each bullet leaves with a muted coughing sound. The night runner is slammed against the outer wall before it slumps slowly to the steps. The shrieks fade leaving only the light metallic plinks of spent cartridges bouncing on the concrete.

The silence lasts only a moment. I hear doors below thrown open and night runner screams once again permeate the enclosed stairs. I have no idea what alerted the night runners below. If anything, I was quieter than before. Whatever the reason might be, the gig is up. I can’t see how many are entering below me and I don’t plan on sticking around to find out. Even if there aren’t many now, there certainly will be soon. I race upward taking two steps at a time, heading for the stairs to the roof.

I hear the third floor door slam open behind me. I have half a floor head start and I hope that’s enough. I have to outrace however many just entered for a floor and a half. I’m thankful I took the time to tie off the upper door as I could easily become trapped, the end of which wouldn’t be pretty. As it is, I’m not out of the woods yet.

Rounding the corner, I glance at the stairs behind me. Several night runners have already gained ground on me. While I leap two steps upward, they are taking three.

These fuckers are fast, I think, redoubling my efforts. And with a fucking quick response time. They must have been just on the other side of the door.

I reach the top and throw the maintenance door open, wishing I had left the top one open. I would be safe at this point had I left it so. Well, like a lot of “shoulda, woulda, coulda,” things, that thought is totally worthless now.

I hear the night runners on the stairs close behind me. I hold my carbine and blind fire down the stairs. It slows me some, but I need space in order to make it to the top. I’m too old for this shit, I think, sending rounds down the stairs. The steps light up as each round exits the barrel. I hear screams of pain letting me know that at least some of my bullets are hitting. I bring my weapon back up and push everything I have into pumping my legs faster.

The narrow, concrete path is a cacophony of noise. I sense the night runners beginning to close the distance once again. The door ahead seems like an impossible distance away. I feel like I’m running endlessly through a narrow tunnel but the end remains the same distance away.

Just as I think I won’t get there in time, the door suddenly looms directly ahead. I lower my shoulder and slam into it, hitting the latch at the same moment. The door gives and opens to bright sunlight. The shrieks turn to screams as sunlight hits the night runners crowded in the stairs. I would like to say it is with a sense of satisfaction that I hold the door open and let the full light of the day fall upon them, sending them falling to the steps and writhing in agony, but in all actuality, it is a grisly scene to watch.

It is with a feeling of mercy that I start shooting into the large group thrashing on the stairs. It’s not that I mind killing the night runners, not in the least, it’s just the way they are dying. No animal should suffer needlessly, that’s just plain cruel. Before long, the screams cease. Bending over and placing my hands on my knees to catch my breath, I let the door swing slowly closed.

While I catch my breath, I go over the events trying to come up with how they knew I was there. I was quiet and it was apparent they weren’t able to smell me. I also made sure to stay completely closed to them. Ruling out these impossibilities leaves only one plausible explanation, it must be from the same manner that I can sense them and vice versa. The ones below must have sensed their brethren ‘vanishing’ from their minds. This may be something that happens all of the time now or they may just be at a heightened state of alertness and therefore looking for it. As strange as that may sound, it’s the only reason I can come up with. They became curious when they sensed the night runners on the fourth floor ‘disappearing’ and alarmed when it happened again. I know I’ve sensed, from time to time, that some vanish from my mind for a while only to reappear later. Perhaps, at first, they merely thought that was what happened with the first group but knew something was wrong when I took down the one on the third floor.

If that’s true, I may have to change my strategy. It could be useful in certain situations if used as a diversion, but otherwise, sneaking through buildings filled with alert night runners and taking them out along the way may be a thing of the past.

* * *

Sandra senses the two-legged one on the lower floors. She doesn’t understand the message she receives from him, but tension, mixed with a version of excitement, fills her. Placing her pack in rooms along corridors, putting a majority of them on the ground floor, she sends an image of the one to her pack reaffirming her earlier command to take him alive. Any others, they can kill. She also sends a message to bring the female to her.

* * *

The door to her room opens. Outside, a deep gray only a shade lighter than the total blackness of her room reveals a hallway. More night runners enter. They approach and grab her, lifting Lynn to her feet and she is hauled down a gloomy hall.

She is still nearly blind as the interior of the building is as dark as her room was. Sensing that she has entered another room, one much larger than the one she has been kept in for however long, she can see dim shapes of several night runners scattered about. In the center of the room stands one night runner apart from the others. She is taken to one side and feels the strong grip of a single night runner holding her arms. A voice rises out of the murk.

“You will wait there and not struggle or try to escape. If you do, you will die.”

Lynn is startled beyond comprehension to hear a night runner actually speak. The voice is obviously female and comes out harsh, coarse, and sounding raw, like she isn’t used to it, but it’s vocal and in English. The very thought that the night runners have advanced to this level sends a new measure of terror through her and rocks her to her very core.

Putting two and two together, she is guessing that the teams have arrived to free her and the night runners are very much aware that they are here. Comprehension dawns that the night runners may be using her as bait to trap the teams.

But why? she thinks, feeling the strong grip around her biceps. The teams were already trapped inside of Cabela’s.

Faint shrieks from somewhere inside the building grow in volume and break her train of thought. The thought that Jack and the teams are coming steadies her. The initial shock of hearing a night runner speak ebbs.

“You do understand that you are the one who is about to die,” Lynn says, directing her speech at the dim shape of the female night runner.

“I said be silent. He will be here soon. His place is here and he will come to realize that in time,” the night runner replies.

The night runner’s statement stuns Lynn. She realizes what this one is up to. She isn’t trying to trap the teams, she is trying to trap Jack. And thinks he will stay with them…with her. How a night runner can think along those lines and have that kind of attraction is something she truly can’t fathom.

This bitch is fucking psychotic, Lynn thinks, wondering just how something like this can come about.

“Crazy bitch…” Lynn begins to say.

“I said be silent,” the night runners screams, interrupting.

Lynn hears a menacing growl from the one just behind her and feels its grip tighten around her arms. She halts any further statement and, instead, glares at the female night runner standing in the murky shadows of the room.

* * *

“I’m back on the roof,” I radio.

“What happened, sir? Are you okay?” Gonzalez asks.

“I’m fine. I don’t really know how, but they found me,” I answer. “Robert, I’m going to need a hundred feet of nylon rope. Fly it up to the roof and kick it out.”

“I’ll be there shortly,” he replies.

“Gonzalez. I’m going to need Horace around on the back side of the building. On my command, I need her and her team to shoot out some windows as a distraction. Have her team remove their suppressors. We’re going to need all of the noise possible.”

“Copy that, sir. Break. Horace, did you copy that?” Gonzalez says.

“On our way. We’ll be waiting,” Horace responds.

I hear the Kiowa approaching, and before very long, it swoops in with Robert at the controls and Drescoll in the empty seat. As Robert brings the helicopter into a semblance of a hover, Drescoll opens his door and tosses a coil of rope out. He then gives me a quick nod and they accelerate away, the noise fading into the distance. A hushed quiet descends.

I take the rope to one side of the roof. Looking over, I see several sliding office windows on the tops floor. The front of the building has the larger paned windows which would make getting in through them much more difficult and noisy. That’s the exact opposite of what I want. I secure one end of the rope to one of the many pipes and test it to make sure it will hold. I then toss the rope over the side so that the length is adjacent one of the windows.

Looping the rope twice through my D-ring and holding a lower length at the small of my back, I reverse and step backward on the edge, letting the rope play out as I lean back. I then begin to rappel down the brick wall. I don’t have to go far to reach the window on the fourth floor. On the inside, horizontal, slatted blinds have been pulled down over the window preventing me from seeing inside. Anchoring my feet firmly on the wall, careful not to cast a shadow across the opening, I hold on to the rope above me. I then bring a measure of the lower length and tie it off just above the D-ring. This will allow me to use both hands and keep me in place.

I attempt to raise the window but find that it’s locked. I kind of figured it would be. The day has just been that way, and I hope that I’m using up all of my bad luck early on. I’ll need to have some of the good kind if I make it farther in. I’d rather have it more difficult now and easier later than the opposite…unless this IS the easy part. I really hope not.

I tape the glass in place. Taking my knife out, which is sticky with night runner blood, I begin to slice into the wooden slat holding the pane of glass in. It’s slow going initially due to my wanting to keep the noise down, the optimum being none. I manage to get a piece removed and it’s easier going from there. The glass pane is finally free.

Removing the tape, I wedge the pane out. I think about just dropping it to the ground as I’m not concerned about noise on the ground level — and it may actually help — but I have Horace on the other side who will provide that soon. Instead, I hold on to it and ease my hand in, slowly pulling the blinds open. Light streams inside, revealing a small room with two desks, cluttered with stacks of paper, near each side wall. A door in the middle of the inside wall leads out. Aside from the clutter, it’s empty. Being an outside room, I wasn’t expecting any night runners within. I inch over to the sill and ease the pane of glass inside.

Okay, let’s try this again, I think, releasing the knot and silently entering the room. This room will now be my escape and sanctuary.

“I’m in on the south side, fourth floor. Horace, go ahead with your distraction,” I say, removing the rope from my D-ring.

Automatic gunfire drifts through the open window as Horace and her team opens fire on the hapless windows. I step over the carpeted floor to the door and take out the fiber optic snake camera, sliding it under the door. The low light image shows an empty hallway stretching in both directions with wooden doors placed at intervals. The hall dead ends to the left after a short distance but continues for some length to the right, with intersecting hallways branching leading deeper into the building. The floor is linoleum, typical of most hospitals — I’ll have to move slower in order not to make any noise on its harder surface. Most importantly, though, the hall is clear of night runners.

Replacing the camera, I ease the door open. Light flows from the room casting a rectangular beam on the floor and opposite wall but only for a moment. I quickly enter the hall, softly closing the door behind and crouch in the hall with my hand on the knob, waiting to see if the intrusion of light was noticed. The hall remains quiet in the chilly gloom.

I have an idea of where I need to go — where I sensed the one stronger presence. I’m not sure if that means Lynn will be there, but it’s a place to start. I don’t have the exact location locked in my mind like I did pinpointing the hospital. It’s more like a small, centralized area. I don’t know why this is but it’s all I have.

Dust covers the entirety of the hall and is clear of foot prints or trails. That’s a good sign as it shows this place isn’t being used. I don’t know how long the night runners have used this place as their lair, but I’ll take good signs where I can find them. It also lets me know that Lynn isn’t in this part of the building, if she’s here at all. That is still a possibility.

I mark my entrance room’s location, both in my mind and by drawing an ‘X’ on the door and the walls beside it with my knife. I inch away from the door in a crouch, heading silently for the first branch leading farther into the interior. I pass several closed office doors. I’m not concerned about having to check them as there aren’t any prints in the dust.

Crossing the hall and crouching next to the corner, I slide my mirror around the edge near ground level. The hall stretches long past my vision, fading away into darkness. I hear the soft padding of feet. At another intersection down the corridor, a pack of night runners pass by from left to right. The last two halt at the crossing and peer in my direction. I tense, thinking I’ve been found in some other way not known to me. One bends slightly to peer closer as if the few extra inches will gain it additional sight. It straightens and sniffs the air. The others that passed by return.

I make ready to turn and bolt back to the room. If I am indeed found, I don’t know how else I’ll be able to penetrate the lair and find Lynn. Without using the teams in an assault, which would be doomed to failure before it really began, I’d be out of options. The one straightens and looks down the hall in the other direction. After a moment, they start walking, vanishing from the hall in the direction they were originally heading.

Great, I think, Just fucking great! They appear to have roving patrols that I can’t take out without bringing the hundreds in these halls upon me.

I take a deep, calming breath. It’s not that I thought this would be easy but I never thought I’d have to do it handcuffed. With a last look, I replace the mirror and scoot across the opening. I want to keep to the outside as much as possible in case I have need of one of the outside offices. If I do have to use one to escape, I hope I pick one with an outside window associated with it. I’d be plenty fucked if I was being pursued and ran into a janitor’s closet.

The other reason for using this outside hall is that it remains bare of tracks. I’ll keep to it as long as possible. I stop after a few steps and press against the wall. I pick up the sound of panting seeming to come from just up ahead. The hall remains empty so it’s probably coming from the next branch leading away. I listen closely thinking it might be the group that passed just moments earlier. From what I can hear, it’s only one; but relatively nearby. And one might as well be a hundred.

I pause, tensing for flight in case it rounds the corner. If it does, this then becomes a fight and flee scenario. Time passes, measured by thoughts and plans rather than seconds. I could go back and began traversing the interior via the first corridor. That will make it riskier as I will have to leave the protection afforded by the outside offices. There is still a ways to go to reach the area I have set in my mind. I’ll have to start inward soon but the longer I can be near an outside escape, the better.

The panting gets neither louder nor fades. The night runner is stationary and shows no sign of leaving. I inch forward, thankful that the hall is clear of any obstacles. The closer I creep, the louder the breathing. With each step, I think about the hall behind me. I may have no choice but to turn back. Nearing the corner, I stand and look in one of the pictures lining the opposite wall. The reflection in the glass shows a single night runner in the next hall close to the opening and facing away from me. The way forward appears blocked. I slowly steal backward until I’ve put some distance between me and the lurking night runner. It looks like I’ll have to go deeper into the building sooner than planned and into the teeth of the night runners.

I make it to the first branch and look down its length with the mirror. The night runners that passed by earlier are at the juncture once again. Apparently their ‘patrol’ doesn’t carry them far. That’s good and bad. Of course, the bad part is that they now stand in my way. I check my watch. It’s still early morning. Not too much time has passed since first entering but it seems like it should be afternoon already. I have plenty of time before the day says good bye. That doesn’t mean I have forever but it means I’m not rushed.

I’ll wait and monitor both directions to see how long the patrol takes to reappear, if they actually leave that is. They are milling about at the juncture of halls and don’t appear in a hurry to move on. I crouch at the corner for a full ten minutes, occasionally glancing over my shoulder to make sure the other night runner is behaving. The ones in the hall don’t move on. It’s either take out the one night runner and hope the others don’t ‘feel’ it die or create a distraction. Although a distraction causing noise will possibly create an avenue through which I can slip, it will bring too many others into the general area.

With a sigh, I ease back down the hall. I plan on taking out the night runner and then listen to see if the others begin making their way in my direction. If that happens, it’s into one of the offices and out of the window. A new thought forms. If I were to render the night runner unconscious, would it fade from the others? I don’t think sleep causes this as I’ve felt night runners in buildings during the day before. I’m running out of options, so it’s something to keep in mind.

I ease quietly up to my previous position, looking in the reflection. The night runner hasn’t moved. As far as I can tell, the hall beyond it is clear. As with the others, the stink emanating from the night runner is almost enough to cause my own blackout.

Taking another deep, calming breath, I slip around the corner. I come up behind the night runner. Reaching around, I cover its mouth and pinch its nose closed while driving my knee into its back. I pull backward to remove any leverage. I pinch its neck, placing my thumb on its carotid and press the larynx on the opposite side with my other fingers. This effectively cuts off the blood supply to the brain.

The night runner struggles momentarily but doesn’t have any leverage as it is bent backwards. After about five seconds, its struggles subside and it goes limp in ten. I catch the sagging body in my arms and listen. There’s no eruption of noise or sound of running feet. It doesn’t appear that the night runner was able to get a message out.

I have about a minute before the night runner starts coming out of it. I drag the body into a nearby office and lay it on the floor. I then take out my knife and, with the hard haft of the instrument, strike the night runner in the head just below the temple and again in the neck just below the ear. This strikes several large nerve bundles which then send an electrical storm of signals to the brain, rendering it ineffective for about twenty minutes.

When it does come to, it will be disoriented and sporting a monstrous headache. It will be able to communicate, though, and bring its friends running, but I don’t plan to be anywhere close to here in twenty minutes. Besides, it not like I had a choice. I listen attentively once again but all seems just as before, tensely quiet.

I radio the teams, “I’m just checking in to let you know that I haven’t become a mid-morning snack. Proceeding farther in.”

“Good to know, sir. Good luck,” Gonzalez replies.

I ease out of the room and close the door. The closed door is to prevent an early discovery from any other prowling night runners who might happen by the area. If that happens, I might not be far enough away. When the unconscious night runner does awaken though, I’m sure it will start pounding on the door. This may work on the positive side and create a diversion. The hallways are empty in both directions, but I notice the one leading off into the interior has trails through the dust indicating that it is used. I continue down the outside one knowing that I’ll have to start into the inner part of the facility soon though.

I snake along the corridor, sneaking to the next junction. I listen carefully but don’t hear or smell anything other than a lingering scent that pervades the entire building. Reaching the corner, I inch my mirror out. This hall has silver roll carts parked at intervals against the walls. At the next corner up, the walls give way to what appears to be a nursing station. I’m obviously coming out of the office portion of the building and into one more associated with patient care. The thing that catches more of my attention is another pack of six night runners farther down the hall and heading in my direction. They are on the far side of the junction but heading toward it. I pause waiting to see what they’ll do. I no longer have all day. When that twenty minutes passes, I want to be well away from here.

The night runners reach the intersection and turn to the right. I slip into the hall and begin sneaking down its length. It dawns on me that this is the first time I’ve seen night runners actually walking. Each and every time in the past, they’ve either been loping or flat out running.

Crouched, I silently step down the hall. I have to keep more to the middle to avoid the carts. Some of them have clear flasks and assorted utensils while others have covered food platters. All have thick coatings of dust upon them. I’m about three quarters of the way down when I pick up the soft sounds of feet approaching, coming from the left. I quickly duck behind one of the carts. I’m no sooner hidden when the first night runners enter into my limited view. With only twenty feet separating us, one stops and sniffs the air. Others join it until five of them are standing almost on my toes.

Of course the others would pick this time to move, I think, hearing the blood rush in my ears.

I don’t have the time for them to have a tea party here with the unconscious night runner going to waken in a few minutes. They’re so close I swear I can hear each particle of air being sucked into their nostrils. My thumb rubs against the selector switch while my finger caresses the trigger guard. Each nerves tingles and stands on end. My face pulses with the increase in blood pressure. My whole body vibrates with tension. Every muscle is taut. The risk of discovery is great at this close range. Any whisper will be heard, any molecule of sweat escaping, smelt. I keep my eyes averted and watch them in my peripheral. One of them looks almost at me, its eyes glow in the gray sending an involuntary shiver up my back.

That’s seriously messed up and is, by far, the scariest thing I’ve ever seen.

Seconds become hours as they stand in the middle of the connecting hallways. If I’m discovered, they’ll be on me in seconds flat. I focus on my body, willing it into perfect stillness. Shortening my breaths, I concentrate on keeping them silent. I crouch behind my dubious cover, tensed and ready to spring into action. If they so much as hiccup or blink wrong, I’m unloading on full auto and getting the fuck out of here. Out of the corner of my eye, I keep a watch on each face, watching for that recognition of discovery.

It doesn’t come and the five night runners reverse their direction down the hall. As they vanish around the corner, I feel my muscles relax. I want to blow a sigh of relief but restrain myself. I give it thirty seconds and ease out from my cover. With two groups roaming the halls, and who knows how many others elsewhere, I’ll have to move quickly between them.

I steal to the corner and use my mirror to look both directions. The pack that was just here is moving away. The other one has moved to the edge of my range of vision. I verify the closer ones are looking the other direction and scoot quickly across the intersection. If I was to wait and they hung out at their previous location, there would be a greater chance that one of them would be looking in this direction when I crossed.

I make my way swiftly and quietly down the hall, passing more wheeled carts and doors. I’m definitely committed now having made my way through their first pickets. I don’t think their movements are deliberate nor do they appear to have a timed aspect to them. That makes them even more dangerous. There’s no predictability to their actions. They could be anywhere at any time. I haven’t observed them long enough to come to determine that for sure but it’s just a feeling I get. I had placed the night runners into an animalistic category which I probably shouldn’t have. They seem to have some capability to think on a higher than rudimentary level. One thing I do know, they certainly do react fucking quick.

More footsteps ahead. Damn, this place is busier and has more patrols than a state of the art command facility. Of course those didn’t have hundreds of night runners prowling around either. The paths through the dusty floors attest to the frequent use of this area. I check my six to verify that my rear is still clear. I’m worried about the time. I still have a ways to go and must get out of this area soon. In a few minutes, when the night runner comes to, it’s going to get a lot more crowded here.

I’m adjacent to a pair of swinging metal doors with small windows inset into them. I move to the side and gently push one of the doors open. Slipping quickly inside, I ease the door closed and slide the fiber camera under it. A night runner turns the corner into the hall just as I get the first picture. More follow behind until ten of them are in the corridor. They begin walking my direction. I silently withdraw the camera until it’s barely under the door and press close to the wall. I won’t be able to see out of the small windows to observe their passage but I’ll be able to see their feet.

I’m thankful for the hard floors. If this were a carpeted area, I’d never hear them approach. I’m struck by how silently they do move. There’s no chatter or loud outbursts. There’s nothing to tell they are even there except for the sound of their walking. I wonder if I would even hear that if it weren’t for my elevated hearing. Of course, anyone in the team can be quiet when they want but the night runners seem to do it naturally. I’m beginning to like them less and less — their abilities at least. Though it’s hard to dislike them more given the hate I already have for them.

As I wait for them to come level with me, I look around the room I’ve found myself in. It’s a larger exam or operating room. Equipment covers almost every inch of the room with a bed/table in the middle. A large light hangs from a swing arm from the ceiling directly over the bed. As with the initial hallway, the floor is clear of tracks. The night runners apparently don’t use rooms in this area, or this one at least. They surely must use some so I don’t automatically log all rooms as safe areas.

Looking back to the tiny screen, I see feet passing. I’m blocking any light escaping from the unit with my body but in such a manner that I can still see it. The night runners pass and I push the camera farther into the hall, first checking the way they came for any stragglers and then focusing on the pack that just passed. They don’t turn but continue across the intersection. I don’t have time to wait for them to exit the hall or return as I am now under a time crunch.

I withdraw the camera and ease the swinging door open. I poke my head out and verify that the group is still proceeding down the hall away from me. None of them are looking back in my direction. I guide the door closed and cover the remaining length of hall quickly but quietly. After checking around the corner in both directions, I glide around it to the right. I’m getting closer. The important thing is that I’m putting distance between myself and the unconscious night runner.

I pass several more patrols in the next few halls, ducking into rooms when the situation warrants. I sit in one such room waiting for a pack of seven to pass when I hear a faint shriek echo down the previously silent passageways.

Someone woke up grouchy, I think, waiting to see what the reaction of the night runners will be.

Just outside of the door, other screams follow the first and I hear feet scrambling away as the pack respond to the sound of alarm. Faint screeches join in from farther away.

“Jack…sir. Are you okay? Horace reports hearing a few faint shrieks on the upper floors,” Gonzalez asks.

“Just peachy, thanks. I think a night runner I put down for a nap just woke up cranky and its friends are racing to it full of care and concern,” I reply.

More feet pound down the hallway just outside of my door heading in the same direction as the others. Their screams make the door I’m next to vibrate with their intensity. Several more groups follow. I have two choices. I can either wait out the storm until they calm down or proceed while they are busy at the other end of the building. I imagine they will be racing up and down the halls once they can’t find anything other than a groggy night runner barricaded behind a door. This also may be my chance to make some headway while this part of the building is more or less empty.

I wait a quick minute and slide the camera under the door. The passage is clear.

“I’m moving on,” I add.

“Copy that, sir.”

Sticking my head out of the door, I don’t hear running feet coming my way. I do hear faint ones farther away in the direction from which I came, but nothing ahead. The good news is that the ones behind me aren’t growing any louder. I’m close to where I sensed the one who sent Lynn’s image but I’m still not sure of the exact location; on the upper floor in the middle of the facility makes sense, though. I begin to wonder if I shouldn’t start checking rooms in this area. Time is of the essence. Those which raced by will return, either because they are searching the halls or because it’s where they initially were. Either way, they’ll be back…and sooner rather than later.

I stalk to the next juncture and take a look around the corner. Four night runners stand outside a set of double steel fire doors.

Now, that’s odd. Why aren’t they screaming down the hall like the others? I think.

The answer is readily apparent. They stayed because something important is behind those doors. I up my estimate of their ability to think and their discipline. They are so unpredictable. In some ways, they are like a pack of feral animals without reasoning that only exist to attack– relentless and ferocious in nature. In other ways, they exhibit human tendencies and abilities in thought and action. Maybe it’s that each is diverse in their own way, individualistic.  The genetic changes could have affected each of them differently. I previously just lumped them into a single category. I’ll have to change that way of thinking.

That thought is moot, however, as I intend to erase their very existence from the face of the earth. Now, how to lure or take out the four night runners at the doors without bringing the entire horde upon me? I pull back into one of the first rooms behind me.

“Gonzalez, Jack here,” I whisper into the radio.

“Gonzalez here. Go ahead, sir.”

“Have Horace shoot out some of the windows on the top floor of the north side,” I say.

“Will do, sir. Give her about two minutes to get into position.”

“That will be perfect, thanks. I’ll give three clicks when I’m ready.”

“Copy that. Three clicks,” Gonzalez replies.

I choose the north side because I don’t want the ones already on the east side to transit this area and I want the four in front of the doors to head away from me. It wouldn’t be in my best interest to have the entire contingent of night runners on the fourth floor to run through my position. That would kind of defeat the purpose of a distraction.

I check both directions to make sure it’s clear and ease back into the hall. Crouching at the corner once again, nothing has changed. I’m not very comfortable having night runners in the halls behind me but they are still making a racket some distance away. That doesn’t mean they won’t be spreading out or returning soon though.

“We’re in position,” Horace radios.

I press the mic three distinct times. Faint sounds of glass shattering and gunfire drift down the hall. Watching the night runners, I see them tense and turn abruptly toward the sound but they don’t move.

“Again if you please, Horace,” I whisper.

I hear more muffled sounds of shattering glass and firing. The shrieks behind me increase in volume as does the sound of running feet.

Move dammit, I think, trying to will the four night runners into action.

With a combined shriek, they take off running away from me. One set of the double doors slams open, startling me, and six additional night runners run out into the hall. They pause for a second, looking both directions, and then run after the four.

Screams and feet slapping on the hard floor continue to increase in volume. I glance behind me to see several night runners pass the hall an intersection away. They go by quickly, but I hear more following. Several more pass a few junctions down. It’s only a matter of time, and a short one at that, before they enter the hall I’m in. I stay in my position wanting to give them a chance to get some distance from the room. I have a gut feeling this is the one I’m looking for. If it’s not, then I’ll fold into one of the side rooms and wait for things to calm down and rethink my strategy.

When the six night runners have nearly faded from my sight, I slip silently around the corner and creep up to the doors. The double set of steel fire doors open outward with no windows, the fiber camera barely fits under it. I don’t have much time. I shield the glow as the screen comes to life. Inside, I see several long tables and chairs that give the impression of a large lunch room. A long counter lines the back wall and, standing near the middle of the room, is a single night runner looking off to the side.

I pan around and there, near the left wall, is Lynn. From this angle it’s hard to tell, but it looks like there’s another night runner directly behind her and holding her. My heart leaps at the sight of Lynn. I’ve found her and she’s alive. The problem is that I won’t be able to get a clean shot on the night runner holding her from this angle should I enter here. There’s another set of double doors behind and to the side of the night runner holding Lynn. Shrieks continue to fill the hallways.

It’ll be a tight shot on the night runner holding Lynn if I enter through the other set of doors, but the angle will be better. I withdraw the camera and swiftly head to the farther corner. The shrieks and cacophony of noise filling the halls allows me to move faster without the sound of my movement being heard. A quick peek around the corner shows more night runners streaking past an intersection just ahead.

I wait for a break and slide into the hall. I lie on the floor near the doors to minimize my silhouette to those that may flash by. If they turn down the hall, I’ll readily be seen though. I’m close but not there yet. I can’t fuck it up now by being hasty but I do need to be quick. I slide the camera under the door to verify nothing has changed. The two night runners haven’t moved. The one in the middle is tilting its head to the side as if trying either to hear something or puzzle something out. I don’t really care which as long as it isn’t calling the building full of night runners to this location.

Another pack enters the junction and pauses. Five night runners glance in all directions and begin sniffing the air. My heart freezes. I’m too close to be found out now. Fear that I have made it this far only to be discovered at the very door surges through my body. My heartbeat thumps against the cold, hard floor. My M-4 lies on the floor next to me but I don’t dare move. Any motion will be seen. Their eyes occasionally cast that eerie glow as their heads turn from side to side searching for something. The chances of them turning down the hall I’m in and consequently seeing me are high.

“Quickly, Horace, I need more gunfire into those windows,” I whisper.

I can’t hear the gunfire through the din of the night runners shrieking and running rampant, but I know Horace begins firing by the way the heads of the ones nearby turn sharply. They streak off to the side vanishing from view. I breathe a quick sigh of relief and rise, gathering the camera and my carbine. This is it, go time.

With one hand on one of the door handles and a finger caressing the trigger guard, I pull gently on the door to verify it’s unlocked. It thankfully is. With another calming breath, I swing the door wide open and step inside, raising my M-4.

The angle on the night runner holding Lynn is sufficient to get a clean shot. It turns its head toward me. The only thing that maneuver does is to allow it to see the muzzle flash that ends its life. The night runner’s head snaps back as my single round penetrates its hard skull, sending a spray of gore across the back of Lynn’s head. Blood flies from its nostrils and mouth as it falls heavily to the floor, bouncing off a table and knocking over a chair.

Lynn ducks to the floor as the flash of my shot fills the room and the grip on her is released. Faster than I could ever imagine, the night runner in the middle of the room turns, screams, and takes a lunging leap toward me. I bring my carbine around to center my dot on it. As quickly as I move, it seems to move faster; but I only have to move my barrel inches, whereas it has to move feet. My dot centers on its chest as the night runner, her greasy hair flowing behind her, prepares to launch into the air at me.

I squeeze the trigger three times, sending high speed projectiles out of my suppressor. Each finds its target and rips through flesh and bone. Some of the bullets hit bone and splinter, tearing through the soft tissue of the lungs before exploding out of the back. Splintered bone follows the path of the bullet. The night runner’s vocal scream of “Noooooo” fades to a gurgle. She falls to her knees and reaches out a hand.

“I warned you that I was coming,” I say, my barrel trained on the night runner’s head and finger hard on the trigger.

“You were meant to be with us…with me. You were mine.”

Convulsing, blood pours out of her mouth and nose in a torrent. The shine of her eyes fades and she slumps forward onto her face.

What the hell was that all about? I think.

Aside from being stunned upon hearing a night runner verbally speak, what it said confuses me. However, there are more important things to take care of at the moment. There will be time to think about it and analyze it later — at least I’m hoping there will be a later. I turn to see Lynn kneeling on the floor, her head looking left and right.

“Lynn, are you okay?” I ask. Shrieks permeate the building.

“Jack?”

“It’s me, hon. Stay put. I’ll be right there,” I say, walking quickly to the female night runner.

I nudge her over with my boot and am a little sickened to see her slightly extended belly. It also sends a shiver up my spine knowing they can reproduce. The night runner’s eyes are open and staring at the ceiling, seeing nothing. I swiftly go to Lynn’s side and put my hand on her shoulder.

She flinches at my touch and I realize she is completely in the dark. I take out the NVGs and place them in her hand. She quickly dons them.

“I love you,” I say into her ear. I pull her to me and we hug each other tightly.

“Thank you. I love you so much,” she responds.

With the escalating screams filling the passageways outside, I pull back, hand her my sidearm, and a coil of 550 cord.

“We’re not out of this yet. We need to hurry and seal these doors. Tie them like we did at the high school. You take that set of doors,” I say, pointing to the set I just came through, “I’ll take the other.”

She turns and shakily walks to the set of fire doors. I run to the other set and begin lacing the cord around the swing handles, tying the two together. I barely complete the knots when pressure is put on the doors as night runners on the other side try to pull them open. I turn to see that Lynn has hers tied off as well. I make additional loops to give added strength. Assured that the doors will hold for the time being, I walk over to Lynn. I want nothing more than to embrace her hard again. It felt so good to hold her once more and feel her body pressed against mine. I didn’t know if I would ever see her again and didn’t want to let her go. Warmth floods my heart at the sight of her. With the night runners trying vigorously to enter and shrieking ferociously, we’ll have to put that off until we get outside.

The doors rattle in their frames as the night runners, more than likely angered by the demise of their pack leader — at least I’m assuming the dead female was just that — try to gain entrance. We are far from being out of the fire and may very well have just stepped into it.

“Is everyone okay?” Lynn asks, clearly exhausted and spent from her ordeal.

I can’t even imagine what she must have gone through — first attacked, then kidnapped and held in a lair of night runners. That has to be anyone’s worst nightmare.

“Yeah, everyone is fine.”

“So, what now, Jack?” Lynn asks, eyeing the shaking doors.

“Yeeeeeah…about that?”

She just starts laughing. Hearing her laugh at a time like this makes me think that being held by the night runners made her lose her mind …wait, I hope that didn’t that come out loud? No…good.

“You didn’t think this all of the way through, did you?” she asks, still chuckling.

“Yeah, I did. It’s just that…well, did you have to be in the exact middle of the building. Couldn’t you have chosen an outside office? That would have been helpful on your part,” I joke.

The night runners go at the doors with a renewed frenzy. The combined noise of those gathered outside now makes it hard to even hear a shout. The cord wrapped around the handles, although strong, won’t hold forever. The night runners will eventually manage to rip the doors from their very hinges.

I radio the teams letting them know that I found Lynn and our current predicament. I’m going to have to come up with something soon or, instead of riding off into the sunset on a white horse, we’ll end up like a Shakespearian tragedy.

“What can we do to help, sir?” Gonzalez asks.

The noise from outside of the room prevents me from hearing all of what she said. After several tries, I finally hear the entire message.

“Prayer might help,” I reply.

“Copy that, sir, one prayer on the way.”

I glance up at the ceiling. The roof is only a few feet over our head but it might as well be a hundred miles. Even if the teams had explosives on hand, they wouldn’t be able to pinpoint Lynn and me well enough to blow an effective hole in the roof. I certainly don’t have anything that will blast through the concrete overhead. Besides, judging by the weakening doors, we wouldn’t have enough time to set up anything anyway.

However, the ceiling does give me an idea and one I should have thought about a while ago. The hard ceilings have crawl spaces between it and the concrete slab that house the piping and conduits necessary for building operations. The spaces aren’t large in most cases but they are navigable. The only problem is that fire walls could block our path. The good thing is that this type of ceiling is more structurally sound than a plain drop ceiling and will support our weight better. I just hope the night runners don’t discover the crawlways.

“Do you feel strong enough to crawl in the ceiling?” I ask Lynn, knowing she must be tired and her energy level low.

“I’ll manage,” she replies.

We head to the far corner of the room. With my selector switch on auto, I send bursts into the ceiling, angling them so any ricochets don’t come back our way. I stitch a large square pattern in the corner. I move one of the tables under the spot and place another on top of it. Moving a third table next to the stacked ones, I create a large stepping stool of sorts.

I climb up and bash next to the holes with the stock of my M-4. A square chunk of ceiling falls to the table showering me with white dust. The banging of the doors grows stronger and is barely heard over screams so loud that my ears begin to ring. The night runners are slowly but surely forcing the doors open through sheer strength, determination, and numbers.

I boost Lynn into the limited space above. Replacing my mag and strapping my M-4 tightly, I hoist myself though the hole. The space is large enough to get through at an almost doubled over crouch. Small diameter metal and plastic conduit hangs down from the concrete slab overhead sharing space with rectangular aluminum HVAC ducting. The path is blocked by a concrete fire wall to the east, toward the front of the building.

Keeping as quiet as we can, we wriggle through and over conduit to the wall on the other side of the hallway. We won’t get very far in any direction due to the fire walls but at least we can get out of the trapped room. Pipes and ducting heads from the main channels and bends ninety degrees down into rooms. It’s pretty easy to tell rooms from hallways because of the layout of the conduits.

The noise from below vibrates the ceiling causing dirt particles to jump up and down. The hallways were chilled but here, in the confined space above, it’s a lot warmer. I feel grit in my hair and on my exposed skin as we make our way slowly south. Soon we butt up against another fire wall. We have no choice but to go down.

I take out my heavy LMF knife and punch through the ceiling where I calculate a room to be based on the piping and by tapping. It wouldn’t do to escape from the room only to drop down into the same hall as the gathered horde. I imagine the night runners must stretch a considerable distance in the hall to either side of the room we were in. Even though the screeching of the night runners will most likely block out the noise of my suppressed M-4, the confined space makes using it a little unwieldy. I carve out another square, not quite finishing the opening. Grabbing a section, I lift it up, lay it beside me, and peer into the room.

We’ve come upon a small office. An elongated desk occupies one wall, with two rolling chairs next to it. Workstation monitors and a pile of folders sit on the desk’s surface.

“Are you okay?” I ask Lynn, to which, she nods.

I edge my legs into the hole, making sure I don’t knock anything over, and drop onto the desk. I then help Lynn down. We aren’t out of it yet but at least we have a little breathing space — hopefully.

A door exits into another hallway out of view of the main hall crowded with night runners. However, with the number of night runners, the hall on the other side of the door could easily be filled with them. I ease the fiber scope under the door, careful to check for feet prior to inserting it all of the way out into the corridor. It’s empty for the moment, but the shrieks still shaking the walls let us know that the night runners are still very close. I also can’t assume that all of the night runners in the building are actually at the door. There may be many others hunting the hallways or rushing to join.

“Okay…it’s clear. We’ll creep along and make sure each hallway intersection is clear. I’ll lead. If we’re discovered, we make a run for the east side. Those are the closest outside offices which will give us access to daylight. That’s our goal,” I say, putting the scope away.

“Let’s do it,” Lynn says, readying her sidearm.

I ease the door open and, with a last check, we slip silently into the hall. I don’t know how long we’ll go undiscovered. I’m not sure that the smoke still covers my scent and I know they’ll smell Lynn. I just hope they are so focused on the doors that it will go unnoticed. We glide down the halls, avoiding the empty gurneys and rolling carts crowded against the walls.

At the first corner we come to, I look down the hall in both directions. Toward the room we escaped from, several packs of night runners are running to and fro in frustration, attempting to find a way in. They are some distance down the passageway but there’s no way we’ll be able to cross here without being seen. I notice a change in the tempo and tone of the shrieks. The night runners that are visible all turn and look in our direction. As one, they begin streaking for us.

“They’re onto us. Straight ahead, go!” I yell, grabbing a grenade at my vest.

Pulling the pin, I let the grenade fly down the hall toward the night runners quickly closing in and take off after Lynn. I catch her just as we cross through the next juncture. A rocking explosion temporarily drowns out the screams. As I have the greater firepower, I take the lead in case we encounter any night runners that attempt to block our path. I glance behind and see night runners pouring into the hall behind us. I ready another grenade.

“Right at the next intersection,” I shout.

I toss the grenade behind as we near the crossing. The turn is to take us out of the hall so we don’t get peppered by shrapnel. As we turn, five night runners enter the corridor at the junction ahead of us. We are charging toward each other and the distance quickly dwindles.

I raise my carbine and begin firing bursts into their midst just as the grenade goes off behind. The first two go down as if tripped, hitting the floor hard. Still, we race toward each other. Another burst sends a night runner crashing into a rolling cart, tipping it over and spilling its contents to the ground with a crash. I hear two gunshot reports over my shoulder and watch as the two remaining night runners fall. The first flips backward with its feet in the air and the other follows in the same manner a split second later making it look like the two executed a poorly timed synchronized swimming maneuver.

We push past the bodies and turn left as we make our way once again to the east. The halls are filled with such a volume of noise that it seems like a physical presence — which, technically, I guess it is. Doors fly by as we streak down the passage. The grenades slowed the night runners, but they are catching up again. It’s a race for outer offices. It’s one I’m not sure we’re going to win.

As we pass another hallway crossing, I glance left and see night runners streaking past just one hall over. Some stop and turn after us with others surging ahead. They’re faster than we are so there’s a good chance they can draw ahead and trap us. The doors at the far end of the hall draw closer. I feel the toil of the morning beginning to take hold. One can rely on adrenaline for only so long before the body wilts, and we’ve been at an all-out sprint. My breath is starting to get ragged despite my best attempts to push my body on. I don’t know how Lynn is holding up as well as she is. That’s one thing I’ve always admired about her — her toughness.

Crossing yet another junction, I see an unlit sign indicating a stairwell with an emergency exit sign next to the door. This must lead to the stairs I initially attempted to enter. I curse the fact that the door is still tied off or we’d be able use it to escape to the roof. Looking left, night runners are halfway down the hall coming toward us. If these were from the same group that we passed a junction ago, they are gaining a half hall’s length on us with each intersection we pass through. That means we’ll collide head on at the next intersection with the others who plowed ahead. With the night runners now close on our trail, we’ll be trapped between the two groups.

There’s only one more hallway passage after the next intersection between us and the outer offices. We’re so close but if those night runners gain entrance ahead of us, we’re done for. The next crossing looms with the scream of the night runners just behind us shaking my very fillings. It’s so loud that it vibrates my skull. Lynn is running beside me as we near the next intersection. The moment that will tell whether we make it or not is fast approaching. The night runners will either enter the hall ahead of us or we’ll streak by barely in front of them. If we make it through however, it doesn’t guarantee that we’ll make it to the outer offices. It just means that we’ll be alive for just a little longer.

I grab one of the carts as I pass and pull it into the hall behind us in an attempt to slow those on our heels. Even as loud their screams are, I hear the cart clatter as several night runners trip over it. The intersection looms…my breathing is ragged. As we close on the corner, I see the first movements of night runners an equidistance away in the intersecting hall. We’re about to collide into each other at top speed.

I open up and push the pictorial equivalent of ‘Noo! Stop! Death!’ out with force. It’s the only thing I can think of. Any slowing to shoot will only allow the ones behind to catch us. Grenades are not an option due to our proximity and, with the fuse time, even though quick, it will still allow those closest to be past it when it goes off.

The night runners closing from the side slow with startled expressions. Lynn and I race by. They are quick to recover though and resume the chase, colliding with those that were directly behind us. This gives us just a touch more breathing space. I begin tossing the occasional cart and IV stand against the wall into the hall behind. I raise my carbine and fire at the handle of the door directly ahead seeing rounds splinter the wood of the jamb and around the latch.

Lowering my shoulder, I smash into the door at full speed, only slowing as I hit the solid object. It gives under my momentum, crashing inward. I see blinds pulled down over a window, similar to the ones in the office through which I entered. Slivers of light leak through the minute openings. My momentum into the room slams me against a desk. I feel my thighs immediately bruise from to the impact. Ignoring the pain, I reach up and pull on the hanging cord. Sunlight streams into the room.

Two night runners that crashed into the room with us fall to the ground with agonizing screams of pain. Yeah, it was that close. The others pull back from the light, some with screams of pain and others with shrieks of frustration. We’ve made it. I bend over with my hands on my knees, panting heavily.

“Are you okay?” Lynn asks between gasps of breath, her hands also on her knees.

“I’ve been better,” I pant.

With the night runners still screeching just outside of the open door, and having caught a little wind, I raise the window and radio the team. I can hear the elation in their responses.

“Now, let’s get out of here,” I say, rigging Lynn up with a spare D-ring and tying a length of 550 cord off around a heavy filing cabinet.

I test the weight as it wouldn’t be cool to come through what we did only to fall forty or fifty feet upon exiting. We rappel down the side into the midst of the others gathered around the snaking end of the cord. Everyone gives Lynn hugs along with heartfelt ‘welcome backs’. All rank is forgotten. Drescoll, his team, and even Robert have come to welcome Lynn back.

I look at Bri. She is standing nearby with tears streaming down her cheeks. She runs over and throws her arms around me. I feel her tighten her hug and begin sobbing.

“Dad…I was so scared,” Bri says through her sobs, her voice muffled against me.

With the continued shrieks of night runners drifting out of the open window above, I wrap my arms around her and hold her close.

“I love you, Bri,” I say.

“I love you too, Dad.”

She pulls away after a moment and wipes the tears from her cheeks, spreading dirt across them. Robert even steps in and gives me an embrace.

Lynn turns from the others, and, without saying a word, wraps me in the tightest hug I think I’ve ever had. I hug her back fiercely, feeling warmth course through my body. I cannot even begin to describe how happy I am that she’s safe and I can hold her again. I can feel the weight she has lost. Her ordeal must have been horrific. It’s time to get her back so she can clean up, eat, and rest.

“Thank you again, Jack. I love you so much,” she whispers in my ear.

“I love you so very much, Lynn.”

We release each other, too soon in my opinion, and I tell the others to load up and return to Cabela’s. Red Team stays as they’ll be our ride home.

“What about the helicopter?” Robert asks. “Are we flying it back?”

“I suppose we should,” I say, hearing the other vehicles start up and pull away. “You ride with the others, I’ll fly Lynn back.”

We begin walking through the knee-high grass growing on the hospital grounds. The others are behind me with Robert nearly at my side. Away from the walls and nearing the sidewalk, I release my nearly spent mag. Fumbling, I drop it. Robert reaches down to pick it up.

“I’ve got it,” I say, stooping to retrieve it.

I feel a pressure of air and hear an all too familiar ‘zip’ pass over my head. Warm liquid splashes on the back of my neck and in my hair. A sharp report follows.

“Sniper,” I yell, instinct taking over.

# # #

About the Author

John is a former Air Force fighter instructor pilot who transitioned to Special Operations for the latter part of his career gathering his campaign ribbon for Desert Storm. Immediately following his military service, he became a firefighter/EMT with a local fire department. Along with becoming a firefighter, he began a career in the Information Technology industry starting two large casinos in Washington as the Information Technology Manager and becoming the Network Manager for the Washington State Legislature, the Northwest Information Technology Manager for the Federal Aviation Administration, and the Network Systems Manager for Hollywood Video. Currently, John is self-employed with his own Information Technology consulting company, consulting and managing various businesses with their information technology needs. He also volunteers for a local youth center managing their computer lab.

As a former marathon runner, John lives in the beautiful Pacific Northwest and can now be found kayaking out in the waters of Puget Sound, mountain biking in the Capital Forest, hiking in the Olympic Peninsula, or pedaling his road bike along the many scenic roads.

Connect with me online

Facebook: http://www.facebook.com/JohnWBObrien

Smashwords: http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/JohnOBrien

Web site: http://anewworldseries.com

Email: John@anewworldseries.com

Merchandise Store:

http://www.zazzle.com/anewworldsupplies/gifts

http://www.cafepress.com/anewworldseries

Also by John O’Brien

A New World Series

A NEW WORLD: CHAOS

A NEW WORLD: RETURN

A NEW WORLD: SANCTUARY

A NEW WORLD: TAKEN

A NEW WORLD: AWAKENING

A NEW WORLD: DISSENSION

A NEW WORLD: TAKEDOWN

Copyright

Copyright © 2013 John O’Brien

Edited by TW Brown

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form, except for the inclusion of brief quotations in review, without permission in writing from the author. You may contact the author at John@anewworldseries.com

Cover art by:  Matthew Riggenbach

http://www.shaedstudios.com/

Content

A New World:
TAKEDOWN
A Novel by John O’Brien

Author’s Notice

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Author’s Note

Prologue

Just Another Day

Dead Lands

Lord of the Flies

Fear of the Dark

Summer BBQ

Act of Courage

Slip Sliding Away

About the Author

Also by John O’Brien

Copyright